Skip to main content

Full text of "A charge delivered to the clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, at the triennial visitation in June, July, August, and September, 1842"

See other formats


A  CHARGE 


DELIVERED 


TO    THE    CLERGY 


DIOCESE    OF    EXETER, 


AT  THE  TRIENNIAL  VISITATION 


IN  JUNE,  JULY,  AUGUST,  AND  SEPTEMBER,  1842. 


HENRY   LORD    BISHOP   OF    EXETER. 


PUBLISHED  AT  THE  REQUEST  OF  THE   CLERGY. 


LONDON: 
JOHN  MURRAY,  ALBEMARLE  STREET. 


MDCCCXLII. 


LONDON' : 

Printed  by  WILLIAM  CLOWES  and  Soxs 
Stamford  Street. 


o 


MATTERS  TREATED  IN  THE  CHARGE. 

PAOE 

I.  New  Statute  of  Theological  Lectures  and  Examination 

at  Oxford  ........       3 

II.  "  Oxford  Tracts"     .         .  .5 

1.  Stimulus  to  Systematic  Piety  .         .       6 

2.  The  true  Christian  Life  a  Corporate  Life  .      10 

3.  Necessity  and  Efficacy  of  the  Sacraments  .     18 

Baptism  .  ....     20 

The  Lord's  Supper  .         .27 

4.  Tract  No.  90  .         .  .     29 

III.  Want  of  Ecclesiastical  Synod    .         .  .          .     41 

IV.  Judgment  on  Appeal — Escott  v.  Mastin     .         .         .41 
V.  Church  Discipline   .......     74 

VI.  Increase  of  Number  of  Bishops         .         .         .         .80 

VII.  Church  Rates  ...  ...     83 

VIII.   Associations  for  Religious  Purposes  .         .         .84 

IX.  Pews  in  Churches    .......     87 

Disclaimer  of  words  respecting  the  New  Poor  Law       .         .     89 

APPENDIX. 

I.  Practical  Value  of  the  Rubrics  .         .         .         .91 

II.  Comparison  of  our  Articles  and  the  Decrees  of  Trent        93 
III.  Law  respecting  Church  Seats    .....   105 


CHARGE, 


REVEREND  BRETHREN, 

IN  looking  back  on  the  years  which  have 
passed,  since  we  first  met  on  such  an  occasion  as  this, 
the  prevailing  sentiment,  in  the  hearts  of  all  of  us, 
must  be  that  of  humble  and  fervent  thankfulness  to 
our  divine  Head,  who  has  enabled  us  not  only  to 
retain  the  outward  form  of  a  National  Church,  in 
spite  of  all  the  dangers  by  which  we  were  at  one  time 
menaced,  but  also  to  aspire  to  a  higher  and  wider 
sphere  of  spiritual  action ;  while  we  are  cheered  and 
stimulated  in  our  ministrations  by  the  increased,  and 
daily  increasing,  sympathies  of  the  people — by  the 
calm,  intelligent,  and  active  co-operation  of  many 
of  the  most  eminent  of  all  orders  of  men  around 
us — and,  above  all,  by  the  manifest  indications  of  a 
general  yearning  for  a  deeper  and  fuller  insight  into 
the  way  of  God's  salvation — into  the  nature,  too, 
the  powers,  the  privileges,  the  blessings,  of  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,  the  true  ark  of  deliverance  from 
the  perishing  world  around  us,  which  His  infinite 
wisdom  and  mercy  have  prepared,  "  that  in  the  dis 
pensation  of  the  fulness  of  time,  he  might  gather 
together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ." 

Thank  God  !  the  Church  is  no  longer  the  watch 
word  of  a  party,  but  is  acknowledged  to  be  "  the 
city  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  the  city  of  our  God,"  in 

B 


which  those  who  use  their  holy  privileges  aright 
shall  be  disciplined  and  fitted  for  the  citizenship  of 
"  the  Heavenly  Jerusalem." 

This  improvement  and  enlargement  of  the  reli 
gious  views  of  our  people  demand  from  us  a  pro 
portioned  elevation  of  our  own  views,  and  increased 
care  and  diligence  in  our  own  studies,  that  we  may 
be  enabled  "  to  bring  all  such  as  are  committed  to 
our  charge  unto  that  ripeness  and  perfectness  of  age 
in  Christ,"  to  which  so  many  are  now,  by  His 
grace,  manifestly  aspiring.  Those  among  you  who 
feel,  with  me,  the  loss  we  ourselves  suffered  from 
having  been  less  stimulated  by  the  spirit  of  the 
times,  on  which  the  best  years  of  our  lives  were 
cast,  will  also  feel,  with  me,  that  this,  whether  our 
fault  or  our  misfortune,  does  not  exempt  us  from 
the  general  duty  of  labouring,  in  humble  depend 
ence  on  God's  grace,  to  raise  ourselves,  as  near  as 
we  may,  to  a  level  with  our  increased  responsibili 
ties  ;  while  the  younger  members  of  our  body, 
"  rejoicing,"  as  they  well  may,  but  "  with  trem 
bling,"  at  the  blessedness  of  their  own  better  lot, 
who  have  no  temptation  to  idleness  or  negligence, 
in  the  prevailing  temper  of  the  people,  will  gird 
themselves  manfully  to  the  studies  necessary  for 
"  the  doing  of  so  weighty  a  work,  pertaining  to  the 
salvation  of  man,"  in  an  age  of  unexampled  intel 
lectual  activity  —  activity  applied,  through  the 
mercy  of  God,  not  least  to  the  investigation  of  reli 
gious  truth,  in  a  spirit  of  earnestness  and  zeal, 
which  it  will  be  the  opprobrium  of  the  clergy  if 
they  are  unable  to  meet,  to  satisfy,  and  to  direct. 

I.  Happily,  the  rising  generation  of  theological 
students  have  new  and  most  valuable  aids  largely 


offered  to  them.  Within  the  last  few  months,  the 
University  of  Oxford,  acting  on  the  gracious  inti 
mations  of  Her  Majesty's  purpose  to  found  two  new 
professorships  of  sacred  literature,  and,  of  its  own 
liberality,  anticipating  the  time  when  the  royal  en 
dowment  shall  take  effect,  has  commenced  the  pious 
work,  and  provided  the  means  not  only  of  further 
instruction,  but  also  of  ascertaining  the  proficiency 
of  those  whom  she  instructs,  in  that  learning  which 
shall  duly  qualify  them,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  be 
the  spiritual  instructors  of  others.  The  new  pro 
fessors  will  commence  their  lectures  as  soon  as  the 
University  shall  again  be  assembled ;  and  the  exa 
mination  of  those  who  attend  them  will  not  be  de 
layed  beyond  eighteen  months — it  being  intended 
that  certificates  shall  be  given  to  all  who  satisfy  the 
examiners,  after  an  attendance  on  at  least  six 
courses  of  lectures,  which  cannot  be  completed  in 
less  than  an  academical  year. 

The  University  does  not  profess  to  require  that 
all  of  her  sons,  who  intend  to  offer  themselves  as 
candidates  for  holy  orders,  shall  have  recourse  to 
the  assistance  which  this  most  useful  institution 
offers ;  but  I  feel  that  I  should  be  wanting  to  my 
own  duty  as  a  bishop,  if  I  did  not  seize  this  earliest 
opportunity  of  announcing,  that  I  shall  require  from 
all  candidates  of  that  University,  as  soon  as  the  new 
statute  shall  be  in  full  activity,  the  certificates  which 
it  provides.  There  may  be  special  cases  in  which 
I  may  see  reason  to  remit  the  requirement,  but  such 
will  be  my  rule ;  and  the  exceptions  will  be  only 
those  which  very  peculiar  circumstances  shall 
justify.  Even  when  exceptions  may  be  admitted, 
they  will  not  extend  to  an  admission  of  a  less 

B2 


amount  of  qualification,  than  might  be  expected  to 
satisfy  the  academic  examiners ;  for  I  should  be 
guilty  of  very  culpable  remissness,  if  I  should  not, 
to  the  utmost,  co-operate  with  the  University,  in  this 
its  most  wisely-conceived  as  well  as  laudable  endea 
vour  to  elevate  the  standard  of  theological  attain 
ments  in  the  future  ministers  of  our  Church. — Simi 
lar  demands  will  of  course  be  made  from  candidates 
of  the  other  University,  where  it  is  gratifying  to 
know  that  an  increased  measure  of  theological  in 
struction  has  recently  been  introduced. 

I  have  ventured  to  pronounce  of  the  scheme,  that 
it  is  most  wisely  conceived ;  and  confidently  do  I 
anticipate  your  concurrence  in  this  judgment,  when 
I  state  to  you  what  that  scheme  is.  The  lectures  of 
one  of  the  new  professors  will  be  directed  to  pastoral 
theology,  under  which  will  be  comprehended  in 
struction  in  the  duties  of  a  parish  priest — in  the 
method  of  composing  sermons — in  the  history  of 
liturgies,  with  their  rubrics — and  matters  of  a  like 
kind.  The  other  professor  will  lecture  in  ecclesi 
astical  history,  and  the  writings  of  the  Fathers.* 

That  extensive  attainments  in  these  as  well  as  the 
other  departments  of  sacred  learning  can  be  made 
in  so  short  a  period,  will  be  expected  by  no  man ; 
but  the  rudiments  may  be  learned,  and  a  path 

*  The  only  objection  which  presents  itself  against  this  measure, 
is  the  expense  of  an  additional  year's  residence  in  the  University. 
This  objection  is  not  to  be  lightly  disposed  of :  let  us  hope,  that 
the  University  may  deem  it  proper  to  permit  such  persons,  as 
intend  to  pass  the  theological  examination,  to  offer  themselves  for 
the  ordinary  examination  for  the  bachelor's  degree,  at  an  earlier 
period  than  at  present,  if  they  wish  it ;  and  thus  to  avail  themselves 
of  the  benefit  of  the  new  measure,  with  little  or  no  prolongation  of 
their  residence  in  the  University. 


opened,  in  which  the  diligent  and  conscientious 
student  may  afterwards  safely  advance, — "  medi 
tating  upon  these  things,  giving  himself  to  them,"  as 
much  as  their  vast  importance  demands,  "  that  so," 
like  Timothy's,  "  his  profiting  may  appear  to  all." 


II.  Valuable  as  the  measure  is  in  itself,  it  receives 
some  accession  of  value  from  the  time  and  the  place 
in  which  it  has  been  set  forth. 

The  University  of  Oxford  has  recently  been  iden 
tified,  in  the  judgment  of  the  inconsiderate,  with 
the  authors  of  what  are  commonly  called  "  The 
Oxford  Tracts."  It  is  well,  therefore,  that  measures 
have  been  taken  by  the  University  itself,  to  teach, 
authoritatively,  on  those  important  subjects,  on 
which  private  members  of  that  body  have  used  the 
liberty,  which  undeniably  belonged  to  them,  of 
setting  forth  their  sentiments  without  authority. 
The  result  of  the  unauthorised  teaching  has,  I  fully 
believe,  been,  on  the  whole,  very  highly  useful  to 
the  cause,  not  only  of  sacred  learning,  but  also  of 
true  religion.  Whatever  may  be  the  clamours  with 
which  these  writers  are  assailed,  and  while  I  think 
that  in  some  important  particulars  they  have  erred 
in  doctrine — and  that  in  others,  both  important  and 
unimportant,  they  have  been  injudicious  in  their  re 
commendations  of  practice — I  scruple  not  to  repeat 
the  avowal,  which  I  made  to  you  three  years  ago,  of 
my  own  deep  sense  of  the  debt  which  the  Church 
owes  to  them.  The  candid  ecclesiastical  historian  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  whatever  else  he  may  say  of 
these  men,  will  hereafter  point  to  them,  as  having 
most  largely  contributed,  by  their  own  energy, 


and  by  exciting  the  zeal  and  energy  of  others,  to 
that  revival  of  a  spirit  of  inquiry  into  the  doctrines 
of  the  primitive  Fathers,  into  the  constitution  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  and,  generally,  into  matters  of 
high  importance  to  the  cause  of  Gospel  Truth, 
which  has  spread  with  a  rapidity  wholly  unexam 
pled  since  the  days  of  Cranmer.  But  I  enlarge  not 
on  these  points.  He  whose  station  best  entitles  him 
to  speak  of  these  writers,  their  own  venerated  dio 
cesan,  has  anticipated  all  other  testimony.  My 
object  is,  to  do  an  act  of  simple  justice  to  them,  at 
whatever  hazard  of  sharing  in  the  obloquy,  which 
has  been  heaped  not  only  on  them,  but  on  many 
who,  differing  from  them  in  important  particulars, 
as  I  have  declared  myself  to  differ,  do  yet,  like  me, 
regard  them  with  respect  and  gratitude,  as  good, 
and  able,  and  pious  men,  who  have  laboured  most 
earnestly,  and,  on  the  whole,  very  beneficially,  in 
the  service  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 


1.  There  is  one  leading  particular  in  their  teach 
ing,  on  which,  when  I  warmly  commend  it,  I  venture 
to  assure  myself  that  I  shall  have  the  assent  of  most 
among  you;  I  mean  the  stimulus  which  they  have 
given  to  a  life  of  systematic  piety — to  a  life  which 
shall,  in  some  measure,  realise  the  requisitions  and 
copy  the  examples  of  those  holy  men  who  compiled 
our  Liturgy,  and  fenced,  and  illustrated,  and  en 
forced  it  with  the  Rubrics.  That  Liturgy  was  pre 
pared,  those  Rubrics  were  designed,  not  to  regulate 
the  service  of  one  day  only  in  the  week,  but  of 
every  day.  Whose  fault  is  it,  that  its  use  is  com 
monly  so  limited  ?  Is  it  the  fault  of  our  people  ? 


At  least,  is  it  solely  theirs  ?  None  of  us  can  truly 
and  honestly  say  that  it  is,  till  he  has  tried — 
seriously,  earnestly,  for  some  considerable  time, 
tried,  and  tried  in  vain — to  win  his  flock  to  unite 
with  him  in  that  week-day  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  for  which  the  Church  has  so  faith 
fully  provided,  especially  on  all  those  "  Feasts 
which  the  Church  hath  appointed  to  be  observed." 

On  this  matter,  however,  I  do  not  pretend  to 
prescribe  to  you  any  rule.  It  must  be  left  to  your 
own  judgment  and  your  own  feeling.  But  teach 
and  discipline  your  feeling ;  note  well  the  practice 
of  which  you  read  in  the  history  of  some  of  the  best 
and  holiest  men  our  Church  has  ever  produced : 
note,  too,  the  effect  of  the  same  practice  in  those  of 
our  own  day  who  are  known  diligently  to  follow 
it.  Are  they  mere  formalists  ?  Are  they  devoid  of 
spiritual  and  vital  religion?  Above  all,  try  the 
practice  fairly,  devoutly,  and  in  the  fear  and  love  of 
God :  try  it  yourselves,  and  note  its  effect  on  your 
own  souls.  Mark  whether  a  holy  composure,  a 
pious  joy,  an  increased  ability  to  go  through  your 
other  services  (I  will  not  call  them  labours),  attend 
not  the  habitual  use  of  these  much-depreciated 
ordinances. 

In  country  parishes,  it  may  not  be  easy  soon  to 
gather  a  congregation.  Yet  often,  even  there,  the 
aged,  the  infirm,  and  some  of  those  whose  station 
exempts  them  from  constant  occupation,  might  be 
brought  gladly  to  avail  themselves  of  the  more  fre 
quent  ministrations  of  their  pastor,  if  he  shew  him 
self  in  earnest  in  executing  his  high  commission,  as 
minister  of  God's  word,  in  conformity  to  the  in 
junction  of  the  Church. 


8 

In  pressing  this  matter  upon  you,  I  am  not  igno 
rant  that  many  good  men  have  thought — some,  per 
haps,  of  those  whom  I  now  address  may  think — 
that  the  most  valuable  portion  of  public  worship  is 
the  ordinance  of  Preaching ;  and  we  are  sometimes 
told,  in  a  tone  of  seeming  triumph,  that  the  great 
work,  for  which  our  holy  office  was  appointed,  is, 
to  "  preach  the  Gospel." 

From  the  earliest  days  of  the  Reformation  there 
have  been  two  parties  in  our  Church — each  of  them 
including  many  sincere  and  excellent  men — who 
are,  and  have  been,  more  strongly  distinguished  by 
their  feeling,  if  not  their  language,  on  this  particular, 
than  by  almost  any  other  differences  whatever. 

On  which  side  the  voice  of  the  Church  has 
spoken,  I  need  not  say.  But  let  me  ask,  has  not 
experience  also  spoken?  and  is  not  its  testimony 
with  the  Church  ?  What  are  the  results,  the  en 
during  results,  of  the  most  eloquent,  the  most  fer 
vent,  the  most  successful  preaching,  if  it  be  not 
kept  in  due  subordination  to  the  immediate  and 
proper  purpose  for  which  the  congregation  is 
assembled  in  God's  house — emphatically  called  by 
God  himself  "  The  House  of  Prayer," — humbly  to 
acknowledge  our  sins  before  God — to  render  thanks 
to  Him — to  set  forth  His  praise — to  hear  His  holy 
word — to  ask  those  things  which  He  knows  to  be 
necessary  as  well  for  the  body  as  the  soul — above 
all,  to  feed  together  spiritually  on  the  body  and 
blood  of  our  blessed  Redeemer  ? 

What,  I  again  ask,  are  the  results,  the  enduring 
results,  of  the  preference  of  preaching  to  a  service 
such  as  this?  Has  not  experience  shewn  how  little 
they  can  be  depended  on  ? 


9 

And,  after  all,  what  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  ?  Is 
it  merely  the  delivery  of  oral  discourses?  In  pro 
claiming  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  this  may, 
indeed,  be  the  best  or  the  only  way.  But  in  the 
instruction  of  those  who  have  been  already  brought, 
by  God's  mercy,  into  the  fold  of  Christ,  can  the 
same  be  truly  said  ?  What  is  catechising  ?  What 
the  reading  publicly  in  the  congregation  the  written 
Word  of  God  ?  What  the  intelligent  and  devout 
use  of  our  own  admirable  Liturgy  ?  Can  any  ser 
mons  bear  comparison,  even  as  instruments  of 
Christian  instruction,  with  the  wisdom,  the  per 
spicuity,  the  fulness,  the  wonderfully  proportioned 
exhibition  of  the  whole  Will  of  God,  which  that 
blessed  book  presents  ?  Of  all  its  praises,  this,  its 
observance  of  the  just  analogy  of  faith,  is  perhaps 
the  highest.  In  it,  no  one  portion  of  evangelical 
truth  is  unduly  exalted  above  the  rest ;  no  favourite 
doctrine  can  be  there  detected — nothing  sectarian 
— nothing  that  is  not  Catholic,  in  its  tone,  as  in  its 
sense.  Only  teach  your  people  to  know  the  method, 
the  system,  of  the  whole  book,  and  the  purpose,  as 
well  as  the  meaning,  of  every  part.  Teach  them, 
in  short,  to  know  the  riches  of  the  treasure  which  is 
there  given  into  their  hands.  Shew  to  them,  that  it 
is  not  merely  a  manual  of  daily  devotion,  but  also  an 
epitome  of  a  Christian's  life :  of  his  life,  said  I  ? — ay, 
and  of  his  death.  From  the  font  to  the  grave,  it  seeks 
to  shed  its  enlightening,  its  chastening,  its  consoling 
influence  on  all  we  do  and  all  we  suffer.*  Be  it 

*  I  may  be  permitted  to  recommend  a  selection  from  the  works 
of  the  great  divines  of  the  seventeenth  century,  entitled  "  Illuslra- 
fions  of  the  Liturgy  and  Ritual,  by  the  Rev.  James  Brogdcn," 
recently  published,  as  a  most  valuable  addition  to  every  parochial 
clergyman's,  and  indeed  to  every  churchman's,  library. 


10 

your  part  to  teach  your  people  to  use  it  as  they 
ought ;  to  pray  its  prayers  ;  to  "  pray  with  the  spi 
rit,  and  to  pray  with  the  understanding  also." 
And  then  be  assured  that  they  will  listen  even  to 
the  preacher,  if  not  with  the  same  barren  wonder 
at  his  fancied  talents,  or  the  same  brief  subjection 
of  their  feelings  to  his  rhetoric,  yet  with  minds  and 
hearts  better  fitted  to  receive,  and  to  retain,  whatever 
of  good  they  may  hear  from  him. 

Before  I  quit  this  subject,  let  me  again  impress 
on  you — what  three  years  ago  I  brought  to  your 
attention — the  duty  of  a  faithful  observance  of  the 
Rubrics.  True  it  is,  that  inveterate  usage  may  be 
pleaded  for  the  non-observance  of  some  of  them. 
But  of  these  not  all,  perhaps  not  one,  may  have 
been  irreclaimably  lost.  Be  it  our  care  to  revive 
what  we  may  ;  but,  certainly,  not  to  permit  any 
others  to  fall  into  disuse.* 


I  was  brought  to  this  matter  by  a  wish  to  do 
justice  to  one  especial  benefit  which  has  been  ren 
dered  to  the  Church  by  the  writers  of  the  "  Tracts 
for  the  Times." 

2.  There  is  another  particular,  in  which  they 
appear  to  me  equally  entitled  to  our  gratitude ;  I 
mean, the  zealous  and  effectual  manner  in  which  they 
have  enforced  the  great  evangelical  truth,  that  the 
true  Christian  life  is  not  an  individual,  but  a  cor 
porate  life  ;  that  we  are,  in  the  highest  and  strictest 

*  To  the  wisdom,  which  marks  our  Rubrics,  I  am  glad  to  give 
the  testimony  of  the  experience  of  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  de 
voted  ministers  ever  employed  in  the  service  of  the  Church  in 
India,  Archdeacon  Robinson. — See  A  pp.  I. 


11 

moral  sense,  members  of  a  Body,  whose  Head  is 
our  Lord  Himself,  and  therefore  we  are  "  members 
one  of  another."  Our  Lord's  own  discourses,  and 
the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  Apostles, 
plainly  declare  that  it  is  to  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
to  every  particular  man  as  a  member  of  that  body, 
that  his  precious  promises  of  grace  and  life  are  held 
out :  "  The  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved." 

I  do  not  say — God  forbid  I  ever  should — that  no 
blessing  attends  personal,  individual  religion — that 
the  Spirit  of  Grace  is  never  present  except  when 
the  congregation  are  met  together  in  the  Lord's 
name — that  "  the  prayer  of  Faith,"  breathed  from 
one  single  heart,  is,  or  can  be,  without  effect — 
that  the  soul  is  never  blessed,  largely  blessed,  by 
holy  communion  with  God,  even  in  the  stillness  of 
the  closet,  in  the  loneliness  of  the  dungeon,  or  in 
the  yet  more  perfect  desolation  of  the  faithful 
Christian  in  the  crowd  of  infidels  or  worldlings. 
But  this  I  say,  that  even  then  he,  the  faithful 
Christian,  will  regard  himself  as  a  member  of  the 
body — will  long  for  communion  with  it.  I  also  say, 
that  the  great  appointed  instruments  of  grace,  the 
holy  Sacraments,  of  which  we  know  that  they  are 
"  generally  necessary  to  salvation  "-—those  to  which 
is  annexed  the  promise  of  the  highest  and  most 
perfect  union  with  Christ,  so  far  as  they  are  the 
acts  of  man,  are  essentially  corporate  acts — acts  of 
the  Church,  prescribed  as  such  by  its  divine  Head. 

"  Great  "  indeed,  "  great  "  throughout,  "  is  the 
mystery  of  godliness  ;"  but  the  greatest  of  all  its 
mysteries  is  the  first  particular  enumerated  by  the 
Apostle — "God  manifest  in  the  flesh"-— Emmanuel 


—God  in  us ;  eternally  uniting  manhood  to  himself, 
and  thus  becoming  to  us  "  the  second  Adam,"  from 
whom,  and  through  whom,  and  in  whom,  our  true, 
our  spiritual  life  wholly  subsists. 

The  Word  of  God  is  plain  and  full  in  teaching 
this  great  truth,  though  it  shrouds  in  awful  ob 
scurity  the  particulars  contained  within  it.  "  I  am 
the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches  :  he  that  abideth  in 
me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much 
fruit."  *  Again  :  "  Ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
members  in  particular."  f  "  We  are  members  of 
His  body."  We  are  "  of  His  flesh  and  of  His 
bones"  \.  Again:  "He  is  the  head,  even  Christ, 
from  whom  the  whole  body,  fitly  joined  together, 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth, 
according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure 
of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body  to  the 
edifying  of  itself  in  love."§ 

In  another  place,  we  are  said  to  be  "  built  upon 
the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone  :  in 
whom  all  the  building,  fitly  framed  together,  groweth 
unto  a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord :  in  whom  ye  also  are 
builded  together  for  an  habitation  of  God  through 
the  Spirit."  j| 

These  various  but  accordant  images  are  not  used 
in  metaphor,  but  symbolically.  They  are  expressions 
which,  while  they  cannot  be  conceived  to  describe 
the  manner,  do  yet  declare  the  truth,  the  reality, 
the  closeness  of  the  union  of  Christ  with  his  Church. 
They  forbid  us  to  regard  ourselves,  if  we  would  be 
in  Christ,  as  separate  individuals.  They  tell  us, 

*  John  xv.  5.  f  1  Cor.  xii.  27.  J  Eph.  v.  30. 

§  Id.  iv.  16.  ||  Id.  ii.  22. 


13 

with  Hooker,  that  "  in  Him  we  actually  are,  by  our 
actual  incorporation  into  that  society  which  hath 
Him  for  its  head,  and  doth  make  together  with  him 
one  body ;  for  which  cause,  by  virtue  of  that  mys 
tical  conjunction,  we  are  of  Him,  and  in  Him,  even 
as  though  our  very  flesh  and  bones  should  be  made 
continuate  with  His."* 

The  "  life  "  of  this  mystical  body  "  is,"  indeed, 
"  hid  with  Christ  in  God  ;"f  yet  the  body  itself  is 
visible  here  on  earth,  in  the  doctrine  which  Christ 
delivered  to  it,  in  the  Sacraments  which  he  insti 
tuted,  in  the  "  pastors  and  teachers,  whom  He  gave, 
for  the  perfecting  of  the  Saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
Ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  Body  of  Christ, 
till"  the  number  of  the  elect  shall  be  accomplished, 
and  the  Church  attain  its  appointed  growth ;  and 
so  "  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  Faith,  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness 
of  Christ."  J 

Meanwhile,  can  we  doubt  what  is  the  duty  of 
every  Christian  towards  the  particular  Church,  in 
which  God's  rnercy  has  assigned  his  lot  ?  To  adhere 
to  it  with  all  thankfulness  and  meekness,  "  to  obey 
them  which  have  the  rule  over  him,  and  submit 
himself,"  §  "  esteeming  them  very  highly  in  love  for 
their  work's  sake;"||  to  "  love  the  brotherhood, "^[ 
to  hold  communion  in  all  acts  of  worship,  above  all, 
in  that  the  highest  of  all,  the  Holy  Supper  of  the 
Lord,  which  is  the  very  golden  cord  of  unity,  bind 
ing  together  in  one  the  whole  Body  of  Christ  on 
earth ;  "  for  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread  and 

*  Ecc.  Pol.  v.  §  56.         t  Col.  iii.  3.         J  Eph.  iv.  1 1—13. 
§  Heb.  xiii.  17.          ||  1  Thess.  v.  13.  f  1  Pet.  ii.  17. 


14 

one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 
bread."*  Can  schism,  in  short,  be  a  light  evil,  or  a 
venial  sin  ?  Can  it  be  safe  for  us  to  permit,  much 
less  to  teach,  our  people  to  believe  it  such  ? 

No ;  let  us  rather  remind  them  what  was  the 
prayer,  the  last,  the  most  earnest  prayer,  which  our 
Lord  himself  poured  forth  for  his  Church  just  before 
he  was  delivered  to  his  murderers — that  prayer  was 
for  the  unity  of  His  Church  :  "  Neither  pray  I  for 
these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe  in 
me  through  their  word,  that  they  all  may  be  one ;  as 
Thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they 
may  be  one  in  Us,  that  the  world  may  know  that 
Thou  hast  sent  me.  And  the  glory  which  Thou 
gavest  me  I  have  given  them,  that  they  may  be  one, 
even  as  We  are  one :  I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  me, 
that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one" 

See  how  vast,  how  inconceivably  vast,  is  the 
value  of  unity  in  the  Church.  He,  who  is  Truth 
itself,  annexes  to  it,  as  its  necessary  result,  the  con 
viction  and  conversion  of  the  world — the  gathering 
of  the  nations  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  It  is  not 
union  that  He  prays  for,  the  union  of  independent 
men  or  bodies,  consenting  to  differ  on  what  things 
they  choose,  in  order  that  they  may  act  peaceably 
together  in  others.  It  is  not  union,  I  repeat,  that 
our  Lord  prays  for  from  the  Father,  but  UNITY;  such 
unity  as  is  of  the  Father  and  the  Son ;  such  unity 
as  shall  make  us  "  perfect  in  one." 

To  that  we  must  aspire — be  the  prospect  of  success 

what  it  may — to  that  we  must  aspire,  if  we  would 

fulfil  the  will  and  obey  the  voice  of  Christ,  nay, 

if  we  have  faith  in  Him.     Those  who  separate  from 

*  1  Cor.  x.  17. 


15 

the  Church  we  may,  we  ought  to,  love  as  brethren, 
to  entreat  as  brethren,  though  they  have  left  the 
common  Father's  house.  But  we  may  not,  we  dare 
not,  deceive  them,  by  keeping  back  the  awful  truth, 
that  by  ceasing  to  be  in  that  house  they  cease  to 
have  the  promise,  which  is  given  to  them  only,  who 
are  there :  "  Son,  thou  art  ever  with  me,  and  all 
that  I  have  is  thine."  From  our  hearts  will  we 
add,  over  every  wanderer  who  shall  return  thither, 
"  It  is  meet  that  we  should  make  merry,  and  be 
glad ;  for  this  our  brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive 
again,  and  was  lost,  and  is  found." 

The  writers  of  the  "  Tracts"  have  largely  con 
tributed — not  to  revive,  for  it  was  never  dead,  but 
to  spread  and  strengthen,  a  practical  sense  of  this 
our  corporate  character,  as  we  are  Christians;  to 
exhibit  the  Church  not,  as  we  grieve  to  be  told  by 
high  authority  that  it  is,  merely  a  "  convenient"* 

*  It  has  been  said  that  we  have  the  example  of  our  Lord  him 
self  for  this  "  convenient "  use  of  the  word  "  Church ;"  and  the 
text  referred  to  is  Matt.  xvi.  18  :  "I  say  also  unto  thee,  thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  Church ;  and  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it."  "  Tlie  Church,"  to  which 
our  Lord  makes  this  promise,  conceived  in  terms  so  solemn,  is,  we 
are  told,  a  mere  "  convenient"  expression  "to  embody  the  multi 
tude  who  believe  in  Christ  under  one  comprehensive  term."  The 
writer  proceeds  as  follows : — "  When  Jesus  declared  that  he  would 
build  his  Church  upon  a  rock,  and  that  the  gates  of  hell  should 
not  prevail  against  it,  he  simply  declared  that  there  should  here 
after  ever  be  a  body  of  men  believing  in  Him  as  the  Son  of  God— 
a  body  which  Satan  might  assail,  but  should  never  succeed  in 
destroying.  He  did  not  say  that  he  would  set  up  a  power  upon 
earth  which  should  possess  his  authority,  act  in  his  stead,  and,  as 
his  vicegerent,  dispense  his  anger  or  his  favour."  And  yet  in  the 
very  same  sentence  our  Lord  says,  what  the  writer,  when  he  de 
livered  this  comment,  did  not  think  himself  called  upon  to  notice, 
"  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  : 


10 

phrase  for  "  embodying  the  multitude  who  believe 
in  Christ  under  one  comprehensive  term,"  but  as 

and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  Heaven, 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
Heaven." 

As  little  does  he  think  it  necessary  to  notice  another  passage  of 
Holy  Writ  which  we  have  been  accustomed  to  interpret  as  con 
ferring  some  "  authority  of  Christ's — as  empowering  to  act,"  in 
some  measure,  "  in  his  stead,  and,  as  his  vicegerent,  dispense  his 
anger  or  his  favour."  I  refer  to  John  xx.  21 — 23  :  "  Then  said 
Jesus  to  them  again,  Peace  be  unto  you  :  as  my  Father  hath  sent 
me,  even  so  send  I  you.  And,  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed 
on  them,  arid  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whose 
soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them;  and  whose 
soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained." 

Now,  if  these  words  do  not  confer  Christ's  authority,  what  do 
they  confer  ?  Or,  if  it  be  said  that  their  scope  and  efficacy  ex 
tended  not  beyond  the  persons  of  the  Apostles,  what  did  our  Lord 
mean  by  his  solemn  declaration  that  he  "  would  be  with  them 
always,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world  ?" 

Again,  what  does  the  Archbishop  mean,  when  he  says,  at  the 
consecration  of  a  Bishop,  "  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  office 
and  work  of  a  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto 
thee  by  the  imposition  of  our  hands ;  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  ?  Does  he  give  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  his  own  authority,  or  by  Christ's,  "  acting  in  his  stead"  ? 

Or,  lastly,  when  a  Bishop,  at  the  ordination  of  a  Priest,  not  only 
professes  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  very  same  form,  "  for  the 
office  and  work  of  a  Priest  in  the  Church  of  God,"  but  adds, 
moreover,  "  Whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto 
them,  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained," — what 
and  whose  authority  does  he  give  ?  Is  the  Priest  to  forgive  or 
retain  sins  of  his  own  authority,  or  by  "  the  authority  of  Christ, 
acting  in  his  stead,  and  as  his  vicegerent  dispensing  his  anger  or 
his  favour"  ? 

It  is  not  without  great  reluctance  that  I  have  referred  to  these 
unhappy  passages;  but  I  have  been  compelled  to  do  so.  The 
work  in  which  they  occur  has  been  produced  to  me  by  one  of  my 
own  clergy  as  an  authority,  if  not  a  justification,  for  statements 
which  I  felt  it  necessary  to  censure  as  unsound. 

The  same  writer  says,  that  "  one  of  the  first  and  most  needful 


17 

the  designation  of  that  body,  of  which  Jesus  Christ 
himself  is,  in  some  mysterious  yet  most  true  and 

works  of  the  Reformers  was  to  divest  the  Church  of  the  mystery  in 
which  it  was  shrouded,  and  to  disclose  it  to  the  world  in  its  true 
and  scriptural  form  as  the  company  of  believers." 

If  the  Reformers  did  this,  they  did  what  they  were  not  wont  to 
do — they  set  themselves  in  direct  opposition  to  St.  Paul.  For  this 
Apostle,  after  quoting  from  Gen.  ii.  21 — 24,  in  which  is  narrated 
the  formation  of  Eve  out  of  Adam's  side,  says,  "  This  is  a  great 
mystery ;  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the  Church."  In 
other  words,  herein  is  mystically  signified  the  forming  of  the 
Church  out  of  the  side  of  Christ.  For,  as  "  God  caused  a  deep 
sleep  to  fall  upon  Adam,  and  he  took  one  of  his  ribs,"  and  made  it 
to  be  woman,  the  mother  of  us  all  naturally ;  so  out  of  the  side 
of  Christ,  when,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate  counsel  and 
foreknowledge  of  God,  he  was  crucified  and  slain,  the  Church, 
the  mother  of  us  all  spiritually,  was  formed.  The  Apostle  seems 
to  have  implied  this  in  his  reference,  however  brief,  to  the  forma 
tion  of  Eve ;  for  he  refers  to  it  as  a  type  of  the  Church. 

And  here  we  can  hardly  fail  to  bear  in  mind  that  part  of 
the  history  of  our  Lord's  death  which  St.  John  narrates  as 
especially  worthy  of  our  admiration,  that "  one  of  the  soldiers  with 
a  spear  pierced  his  side,  and  forthwith  came  thereout  blood  and 
water" — the  two  Sacraments,  St.  Augustine  *  tells  us,  by  one  of 
which  the  Church  receives  its  first  being,  by  the  other  its  proper 
sustenance.  But,  be  this  as  it  may,  the  Apostle  manifestly  speaks 
of  the  Church  as  being  really  and  truly,  however  mystically,  the 
body  of  Christ;  "  for  we  are  members  of  his  body,"  we  are  "  of 
his  flesh  and  of  his  bones  :"  these  words  seem  to  have  been  added 
in  order  to  exclude  the  notion  of  a  bare  figure,  or  metaphor  ;  and 
he  expressly  declares  "  This  is  a  great  mystery ;"  which,  there 
fore,  we  shall  do  well  to  contemplate,  as  such,  with  awe  and 
thankfulness,  not  seeking,  with  this  author,  "  to  divest  the  Church 
of  that  mystery,  in  which  "  the  word  of  God,  not  uninspired  man, 

"  has 

*  De  latere  in  cruce  pendentis,  lancea  percusso,  Sacramenta 
Ecclesise  profluxerunt.  Aug.  in  Johan.  Tract.  15,  c.  8.  Our  own 
Church,  in  the  office  of  Baptism,  seems  to  imply  the  same :  "  Al 
mighty,  ever  living  God,  whose  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed  out  of  his  most 
precious  side  both  water  and  blood,"  &c. 

C 


18 

perfect  manner,  the  head.  "  The  visible  Church" 
is  not  a  mere  multitude ;  it  is  the  "  ccetus  fideUum" 
— "  a  congregation  of  faithful  men  in  which  the 
pure  Word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  Sacraments 
are  duly  administered."  Such  is  the  description  of 
the  Church  in  our  19th  Article ;  agreeably  to  the 
description  of  it  given  in  the  Word  of  God.  "  They 
that  gladly  received  the  Word"  of  Peter,  bidding 
them  to  "  save  themselves  from  this  untoward  ge- 

O 

neration,"  the  world,  "  were  baptized,"  "  and  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  teaching  of  the  Apos 
tles,  and  in  the  fellowship,  and  in  the  breaking  of 
the  bread  (manifestly  the  Bread  of  the  Eucharist), 
and  in  the  prayers"* — manifestly  the  common  pray 
ers  of  the  body.  For  earnestly  impressing  this 
truth,  and  others  connected  with  it,  and  the  con 
sequences  resulting  from  them,  the  writers  of  whom 
I  speak  appear  to  me  to  merit  the  grateful  acknow 
ledgment  of  true  Churchmen,  in  proportion  to  the 
contumely  which  has  been,  in  some  quarters,  most 
unsparingly  showered  upon  them. 


3.  In  like  manner,  they  have  successfully  laboured 
to  impress  the  necessity  and  efficacy  of  the  Sacra 
ments,  as  the  appointed  means,  in  and  by  which 


"  has  shrouded  it."  "  MvcrTi'ipiov  in  S.  S.  dicitur  quicquid  (reli- 
giosum  scilicet)  eet  obscurum  et  latet ;  nee  sine  revelatione  divina 
percipi  potest.  Matrimonium  Adami  et  Evse  mysterium  dicitur, 
quia  typus  fuit  matrimonii  Christi  cum  Ecclesia ;  et  eductio  Evse 
ex  latere  Adoe  dormientis  reprsesentabat  eductionem  et  creationem 
Ecclesiae  ex  latere  Christi  in  cruce  mortui." — Pol.  Syn.  in  loc. 

*   rr\  2tOa^jy  TUV  aTroaroAwv,  ecu  rrj    KOlVUvlty  K'ai    TJJ   K'Xaerct   r» 
upra,  KUI  rate  7rpo(7£u^a7c.      Act.  ii.  40-42. 


19 

God  is  pleased  to  impart  the  vital  and  saving  grace 
of  Christ.  For  this,  also,  I  feel  it  my  duty,  once 
more,  publicly  to  tender  to  them  such  thanks  as  it 
is  in  my  power  to  give ;  and  I  do  so  the  more  earn 
estly,  because  for  this,  too,  they  have  been  publicly 
attacked  by  men  of  learning  and  piety,  who,  in  their 
zeal  for  a  favourite  theory,  seem  to  have  forgotten 
not  only  the  claims  of  charity,  and  even  justice,  but 
also  some  portion  of  their  creed,  as  well  as  of  the 
Articles,  to  which  they  have  solemnly  and  re 
peatedly  subscribed. 

The  same  writer  *  whom  I  have  just  cited,  one 

*  He  thus  characterizes  the  two  Sacraments  of  the  Gospel : — 
"  Christ  instituted  his  sacraments,  that  they  who  observed  them 
might  be  a  visible  body  of  witnesses  to  him  in  the  world ;  and 
that,  after  the  usual  manner  of  the  divine  operations,  there  might 
be  known  and  manifest  channels,  in  which  his  spirit  might  flow, 
to  the  edification  and  comfort  of  believers." 

It  is  not  often,  that,  in  any  moderate  space,  so  many  contradic 
tions  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  are  made,  as  are  here  crowded 
together,  in  a  single  sentence,  by  this  eminent  and  excellent  man — 
betrayed  into  it,  doubtless,  by  his  zeal  to  protect  the  truth  from 
what  he  deemed  the  dangerous  misstatements  of  others. 

1.  The  Church  says  of  a  Sacrament,  that  it  is  different  in  kind 
from  other  outward  rites,  or  inward   communications  of  divine 
grace,  inasmuch  as  it  is  "an  outward  and  visible  sign  of"  some 
special  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  within  us — in  other  words,  of 
"  an  inward  and  spiritual  grace  given  unto  us." 

The  writer  says,  there  is  nothing  special  in  it,  so  far  as  God  is 
concerned.  It  is  only  "  after  the  usual  manner  of  the  divine  ope 
rations." 

2.  The  Church  says  that  a  Sacrament  is   "  ordained  by  Christ 
himself,  as  a  means  whereby  we  receive"  the  grace  so  given  to  us 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  as  "  a  pledge  to  assure  us  that  we  receive 
it  thereby." 

The  writer  says,  that  it  was  instituted  by  Christ,  not  that  any 
special  grace  should  be  thereby  given  or  received,  or  any  pledge 
of  our  receiving  it,  but  merely  that,  "  after  the  usual  manner  of 


20 

whose  virtues  and  services  to  the  Church  must  al 
ways  entitle  him  to  our  affectionate  respect,  how 
much  soever  we  may  be  compelled  to  differ  from 
him,  has  not  scrupled  to  insist,  that  in  "  speaking 
of  justification  by  faith"  we  may  not  say  that 
"Baptism  concurs  towards  our  justification:" 
adding,  that,  in  his  judgment,  no  consistent  mem 
ber  of  the  Church  of  England  can  hold  such 
an  opinion;  although  every  time  he  recites  the 
Niccne  Creed  he  "  acknowledges  one  Baptism  for 
the  remission  of  sins ;"  although  the  27th  Article 
affirms,  that  "  by  Baptism  the  promises  of  for- 

the  divine  operations,  there  might  be  a  known  and  manifest  chan 
nel,  in  which  His  Spirit  might  flow." 

3.  The  Churcli  says  of  one  of  the  two  Sacraments,  that  "  by  it," 
not  only  "  those  who  receive  it  rightly  are,  as  by  an  instrument, 
grafted  into  the  Church,"  but  to  them   "  the  promises  of  the  for 
giveness  of  sin,  and  of  our  adoption  to  be  the  sons  of  God  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  are  visibly  signed  and  sealed." 

The  writer  says,  that  there  is  nothing  in  it,  differing  from  "  the 
usual  manner  of  the  divine  operations :"  it  is  nothing  more  than 
"  a  known  and  manifest  channel,  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  may 
flow,"  without  any  special  promise  of  any  special  blessing  annexed 
to  it. 

4.  The  Church  says  of  the  other  Sacrament,  that  it  is  "an  out 
ward  sign  of  the"  wondrous  "spiritual   grace,  thereby  given  and 
received,"  "  our  redemption  by  Christ's  death." 

The  writer  says,  it  is  only  "  after  the  usual  manner  of  the  divine 
operations,  a  known  and  manifest  channel,  in  which  God's  Spirit 
may  flow." 

5.  The  Church  says  of  the  same   Sacrament,  that  in  it  "  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  verily  and  indeed  taken   and  re 
ceived  by  the  faithful." 

The  writer  says,  that  there  is  nothing  in  it,  beyond  "  the  usual 
manner  of  the  divine  operations." 

6.  The  Church  says  of  the  two  Sacraments,  that  they  are  "ge 
nerally  necessary  to  salvation." 

The  writer  says,  that  they  are  instituted  only  "  to  the  edification 
and  comfort  of  believers." 


21 

giveness  of  sins,  and  of  our  adoption  to  be  sons 
of  God  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  visibly  signed  and 
sealed,  faith  is  confirmed,  and  grace  increased;" 
although,  too,  the  Homily  of  Salvation,  which  is 
declared  in  the  llth  Article  to  express  the  doctrine 
of  our  Church  on  Justification,  uses  the  word  bap 
tized  as  synonymous  with  justified  ;*  and  although 
the  Homily  "  of  Common  Prayer  and  Sacraments" 
— one  of  those  of  which  he  has  again  and  again 
acknowledged  that  they  "  contain  a  godly  and 
wholesome  doctrine" — states  "  the  exact  significa 
tion  of  a  Sacrament"  to  be  "  a  visible  sign,  where - 
unto  is  annexed  the  promise  of  free  forgiveness 
of  our  sins,  and  of  our  holiness  and  joining  in 
Christ."  Of  which  description  it  says,  "  there  be 
but  two,  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord."f 

*  "  You  have  heard  the  office  of  God  in  our  justification  ;  now 
you  shall  hear  the  office  and  duty  of  man  unto  God.  Our  office  is, 
not  to  pass  the  time  of  this  present  life  unfruitfully  and  idly,  after 
that  we  are  baptized  or  justified." — Homily  of  Salvation,  Partiii. 

t  The  Homily  ascribes  so  much  importance  to  this  its  state 
ment  of  "  the  exact  signification  of  a  Sacrament,"  that  it  thus  pro 
ceeds  to  test  by  it  two  other  of  the  Romish  Sacraments,  which 
might  seem  to  have  the  best  pretension  to  the  name :  "  For, 
although  absolution  hath  the  promise  of  forgiveness  of  sin,  yet,  by 
the  express  word  of  the  New  Testament,  it  hath  not  this  promise 
annexed  and  tied  to  the  visible  sign,  which  is  imposition  of  hands. 
For  this  visible  sign  (I  mean  laying  on  of  hands)  is  not  expressly 
commanded  in  the  New  Testament  to  be  used  in  absolution,  as 
the  visible  signs  in  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  are  :  and  there 
fore  Absolution  is  no  such  Sacrament  as  Baptism  and  the  Com 
munion  are.  And  though  the  ordering  of  ministers  hath  this 
visible  sign  and  promise,  yet  it  lacks  the  promise  of  remission  of 
sin,  as  all  other  Sacraments  besides  the  two  above-named  do. 
Therefore  neither  it,  nor  any  other  Sacrament  else,  be  such  Sacra 
ments  as  Baptism  and  the  Communion  are.  But,  in  a  general 
acception,  the  name  of  a  Sacrament  may  be  attributed  to  anything 
whereby  an  holy  thing  is  signified." 


22 

And,  in  respect  to  the  other  Sacrament,  another 
writer,  whose  work  has  been  much  applauded,  enu 
merating  a  series  of  "  fearful  errors,"  which  lie  lays 
to  the  charge  of  the  Tractarians,  numbers  among 
them  the  doctrine  (not  only  of  "  the  real  presence," 
explained  as  they  have  explained  it,  but  also)  of 
"  the  communication  of  our  Saviour's  Body  and 
Blood  in  the  Lord's  Supper ;  "  seemingly  forgetting 
that  these  words  are  a  transcript  from  an  Epistle  of 
St.  Paul.  * 

While  the  Sacraments  are  thus  unhappily  depre 
ciated  by  good  men  of  our  own  day,  it  is  refreshing 
to  look  back  to  the  fathers  of  our  reformed  Church, 
and  to  listen  to  their  sounder  teaching.  Let  me, 
then,  contrast  with  what  I  have  just  cited  from  our 
contemporaries,  Hooker's  brief,  but  pregnant,  decla 
rations  on  this  subject.  "  Sacraments,"  says  he, 
"  are  those  visible  signs  which,  in  the  exercise  of 
religion,  God  requireth  every  man  to  receive,  as 
tokens  of  that  saving  grace  which  Himself  thereby 
bestoweth."  Again,  after  describing  "  Grace,  as 
the  word  of  God  teacheth,"  first,  "  His  favour  and 
undeserved  mercy  towards  us  ;"  secondly,  "  The 
bestowing  of  His  Holy  Spirit,  which  inwardly 
worketh;"  thirdly,  "The  effects  of  that  Spirit 
whatsoever,  but  especially  saving  virtues,  such  as 
are  faith,  charity,  and  hope ;"  lastly,  "  The  free  and 
full  remission  of  all  our  sins :" — he  immediately 
subjoins,  "  This  is  the  Grace  which  Sacraments 
yield,  and  whereby  we  are  all  justified"  f  In  another 
place  he  says,  with  express  reference  to  those  who 
would  so  hold  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 

*  1  Cor.  x.  16. 

t  Hooker,  B.  v.  App.  p.  552  ;  Keble's  2nd  Edition. 


23 

only,  as  to  derogate  from  the  dignity  and  worth  of 
Sacraments,  "  The  old  Valentinians  held  that  the 
work  of  our  restoration  must  needs  belong  unto 

knowledge  only They  draw  very  near 

unto  this  error  who,  fixing  their  minds  on  the 
necessity  of  faith,  imagine  that  nothing  but  faith 
is  necessary  for  the  attainment  of  all  grace.  Yet 
is  it  a  branch  of  belief,  that  Sacraments  are, 
in  their  place,  no  less  required  than  belief  it 
self."  * 

Such  is  the  doctrine  of  one  who  is,  by  common 
consent,  recognised  as  u  the  judicious  Hooker,"  in 
strict  accordance  with  the  articles  and  homilies  of 
our  Church.  Such,  too,  is  the  doctrine  of  a  no  less 
illustrious  luminary  of  the  next  century,  Isaac 
Barrow.  He  says,  "  The  benefits  which  God  sig 
nifies  in  Baptism,  and  (upon  due  terms)  engageth 
to  confer  on  us,  are  these :  first,  The  purgation  or 
absolution  of  us  from  the  guilt  of  past  offences  by  a 
free  and  full  remission  of  them — his  freely  justify 
ing  us."^ 

Be  such  our  teaching.  Sacraments,  in  the  fullest 
and  truest  sense,  are  not  merely  acts  of  men — acts 

*  Hooker,  Ecc.  Pol.,  v.  60.  It  is  a  curious  coincidence,  that 
Socinus  symbolizes  very  strikingly  with  ultra-Protestants,  in  his 
doctrine  of  baptism  :  for  thus  he  writes  : — 

"  Vel  Baptismo  illi,  hoc  est,  solemniter  peractce  ablutioni,  pec- 
catorum  Remissionem  nequaquam  tribuit  Potrus  (Act.  ii.  38),  sed 
totam  Poenitentise :  vel,  si  Baptism!  quoque  ea  in  re  rationem 
habuit,  aut  quatenus  publicam  nominis  Jcsu  Christi  professionem, 
earn  tantummodo  consideravit ;  aut  si  ipsius  etiam  externre  ablu- 
tionis  omnino  rationem  habere  voluit,  quod  ad  ipsam  attinet,  re- 
missionis  peccatorum  nomine,  non  ipsam  remissionem  vere,  sed 
remissionisdeclarationcm,  etobsiynntionem  quandam  intellexit." — 
Socinus  dc  Baptismo. 

t  Barrow,  Doctrine  of  Sacraments,  521. 


24 

of  worship — sacrifices  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  ; 
they  are  all  these,  but  they  are  far  more,  far  higher, 
than  all  these.  Their  great,  their  distinctive  cha 
racteristic  is,  that  they  are  God's  acts — applications 
of  God  to  man — His  means,  His  instruments,  of 
giving  to  us  that  oneness  with  Christ,  by  which  we 
are  saved,  and  wherein  we  stand.  Until  we  teach 
our  people  thus  to  think  and  feel  of  the  Sacraments, 
we  shall  have  left  one  main  part  of  our  office,  as 
stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God,  miserably  neg 
lected.  Until  they  shall  thus  think  of  these  mys 
teries,  they  will  not  think  of  us,  as  it  is  far  more 
for  their  benefit,  than  for  ours,  that  they  should 
always  think.  But  when  they  shall  be  so  taught, 
that  teaching  will  be  more  effectual  in  winning 
them  back  from  the  wanderings  of  dissent  and 
schism,  or  in  keeping  them  within  the  true  fold, 
than  all  the  arguments  which  the  wit  of  man  can 
devise.  This  is  no  secret  to  those  who,  while  we 
slept,  intruded  into  our  folds,  and  have  laboured 
too  successfully  in  estranging  our  flocks.  They 
keep  the  Sacraments  wholly  out  of  sight ;  or  treat 
them  as  mere  ceremonies,*  sometimes  as  Popish 
ceremonies.  For  they  are  "  wise  in  their  gene 
ration."  They  know  well  that,  if  their  hearers  once 
believe  that  the  Sacraments  are  God's  special  means 
of  conferring  saving  grace,  they  must  demand,  To 

*  I  grieve  to  see  the  same  writer,  to  whom  I  have  before  re 
ferred,  give  (unintentionally,  I  doubt  not)  too  much  countenance 
to  this  representation  of  Sacraments,  by  his  own  alteration  of  the 
Church's  description  of  "  The  visible  Church,"  which  he  states 
to  be  that  "  congregation  of  faithful  men,"  in  all  ages  and  coun 
tries,  who  maintain  in  their  purity  the  doctrines  and  institutions 
of  the  Gospel.  "  The  ministers  of  this  Church  are  those  called  to 
serve  the  united  body;  to  perform  the  prescribed  rites"  &c. 


25 

whom  is  it  that  God  has  given  commission  and 
power  to  minister  them  ? 

And  here  I  would  again  press  upon  you,  but  now 
more  earnestly  than  before,*  from  the  considerations 
I  have  just  adduced,  the  duty  of  administering  the 
Sacrament  of  Baptism,  as  the  Rubric  requires,  be 
fore  the  congregation  at  the  appointed  time,  after 
the  second  lesson. 

You  may  say  that  your  congregations  will  be 
impatient  of  such  an  addition  to  the  Morning  or 
Evening  Prayer.  If  they  be,  you  cannot  need  a 
stronger  proof  of  the  need  they  have  of  special 
instruction  on  this  main  point,  the  nature  and  the 
blessing  of  Christian  Baptism.  Depend  upon  it, 
that  they  who  are  impatient  of  the  performance  of 
that  holy  office,  are  miserably  deficient  either  in 
Christian  knowledge  or  in  Christian  feeling,  or,  too 
probably,  in  both.  For  if  they  understand  the 
office,  they  must  value  it  as  a  pregnant  manual  of 
Evangelic  doctrine ;  they  must,  too,  rejoice  to  bear 
their  part  in  it,  as  one  of  the  most  delightful  of 
Christian  privileges.  For,  what  portion  of  divine 
worship  can  delight  a  Christian,  if  he  be  cold,  much 
more  if  he  be  impatient,  in  witnessing  the  infant 
sons  and  daughters  of  those  around  him  rescued 
from  spiritual  death,  born  again,  made  members  of 
Christ,  children  of  God,  heirs  of  everlasting  sal 
vation  ? 

The  truth  is,  and,  as  we  do  not  meet  for  the 
purpose  of  complimenting  each  other,  you  will 
bear  with  me  while  I  declare  it — our  sad  neglect  in 
enforcing  the  vast  importance  of  Baptism  has  been 
the  cause  of  the  carelessness  of  our  people  on  this 

*  At  my  visitation  in  1836. 


26 

particular,  and  of  the  tremendous  consequences  of 
that  carelessness.  In  the  course  of  my  present 
visitation,  I  have  found  that  in  many  parishes,  espe 
cially  in  Cornwall,  the  number  of  Baptisms  has 
frightfully  diminished.  This  has  been  ascribed  to 
the  operation  of  the  new  Registration  Act ;  and  1 
do  not  doubt,  that  such  may  have  been,  in  many 
instances,  the  proximate  cause.  But  has  it  been 
the  prime,  the  most  potential  cause  ?  I  fear  not ;  I 
believe  not.  I  rather  fear,  I  rather  believe,  that  we 
have  to  reproach  ourselves  for  suffering  the  people 
to  fall  into  ignorance,  and  therefore  into  indif 
ference,  in  respect  to  this  first  duty  of  Christian 
parents.  Were  it  not  so,  they  would  not,  they  could 
not,  yield  to  the  miserable  temptation  afforded  by  a 
Register-office,  to  prevent  them  from  entitling  their 
children,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  to  be  recorded 
in  the  Book  of  Life.  For,  as  the  Church  tells  us, 
"  It  is  certain  by  God's  word  that  children,  which 
are  baptized,  dying  before  they  commit  actual  sin, 
are  undoubtedly  saved."* 

Let  me  encourage  your  exertions  in  this  most 
important  particular,  by  communicating  the  fruits 
of  the  zeal  and  industry  of  one  of  your  own  body. 
On  succeeding  to  the  charge  of  a  populous  parish, 
chiefly  of  miners,  he  found  a  lamentable  and  grow 
ing  deficiency  in  the  parochial  register  of  the 
baptized.  What  did  he?  Was  he  satisfied  with 
complaining  of  the  Registration  Act  ?  No ;  he  set 
himself  to  work  in  earnest,  explaining  to  his  people 
what  the  blessing  is,  of  which  they  were  thus  rob 
bing  their  children.  He  preached  on  it  to  those 
who  would  attend  his  preaching ;  he  talked  on  it 

*  Rubric  at  the  end  of  "  Public  Baptism  of  Infants." 


27 

to  those  who  would  hear  him  in  their  houses ;  he 
wrote  and  dispersed  judicious  tracts  upon  it,  among 
those  who  neither  heard  him  at  church,  nor  could 
be  visited  by  him  at  home.  And  what  was  the 
result  ?  At  first,  what  I  should  advise  you  all,  in 
such  a  case,  to  expect  and  to  disregard — opposition, 
ay,  furious  opposition — abuse,  contumely,  anony 
mous  letters,  tracts  far  more  numerous  than  his 
own.  But,  before  the  year  was  over,  some  scores 
of  children,  whose  baptism  had  been  superseded  by 
registration,  were  brought  to  the  font,  in  his  own 
and  an  adjoining  parish,  into  which  the  agitation 
had  spread.  His  congregations  largely  and  steadily 
increased,  the  number  of  his  communicants  was 
multiplied  threefold,  of  candidates  for  confirmation 
more  than  fourfold  :  his  ministry  was  honoured, 
his  person  respected,  even  offers  of  money  were 
voluntarily  made  to  help  to  enlarge  his  church 
and  erect  a  chapel  of  ease, — and  all  this  by  the 
very  persons  who,  a  few  months  before,  had  been 
the  loudest  in  crying  out  against  him. 


But  it  is  not  merely  to  an  increased  earnestness 
in  setting  before  your  people  the  nature  and  ines 
timable  benefit  of  Baptism  that  I  would  invite  you  ; 
I  must  also  press  the  necessity  of  increased  fre 
quency  of  opportunities  of  receiving  the  other  Sa 
crament  in  the  churches  of  most  among  you. 

One  communion  in  every  month  is  the  very 
least,  which  ought  to  satisfy  any  faithful  pastor  of 
the  smallest  parish. 

You  will  say,  perhaps,  that,  even  now,  it  is  some 
times  difficult,  in  such  parishes,  to  retain  a  sufficient 


28 

portion  of  your  congregation  to  receive  the  blessed 
Sacrament.  But  depend  upon  it,  the  number  of 
communicants  will  increase  with  the  number  of 
opportunities,  if  you  both  enforce  the  duty  and 
teach  them  the  blessedness  of  their  communicating. 
Remind  them  of  the  awful  warning  of  our  Lord 
himself,  "  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of 
Man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you." 
And  join  to  that  warning,  as  He  in  mercy  joined, 
his  wondrous  promise,  "  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh, 
and  drinketh  my  blood,  hath  eternal  life,  and  I  will 
raise  him  up  at  the  last  day."  Tell  them,  that 
whether  there  be,  or  be  not,  other  ways  of  receiving 
that  precious  food — "  the  living  bread  which  came 
down  from  Heaven,"  "  the  Bread  of  Life" — this 
blessed  Sacrament  is  the  way,  the  only  way,  speci 
fied  by  our  Lord  himself.  Tell  them,  whatever  be 
the  clamour  with  which  such  teaching  is  assailed, 
whatever  be  the  names — Papists,  or  whatever  else — 
by  which  you  may  be  called — tell  them  the  truth, 
as  declared  by  Christ,  and  preached  by  St.  Paul, 
and  as  you  have  yourselves  solemnly  engaged  to 
preach :  tell  them,  without  "  reserve,"  that  "  the 
bread  and  wine  which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  to 
be  received  "  is  the  outward  sign  of  "  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  which  "  (we  know  not  how,  for  God 
hath  not  seen  fit  to  show  us  how}  "  are  verily  and 
indeed  taken  and  received  by  the  faithful  in  the 
Lord's  Supper."  That  "the  bread,  there  broken,,^- 
the  communion  to  us  of  the  body ;  the  cup  of  bless 
ing,  which  is  there  blessed,  is  the  communion  of 
the  blood,  of  Christ :"  that  "  we  thereby  are  made 
one  with  Christ,  and  Christ  with  us,"  and  so  are 
blessed  with  all  the  benefits  which  flow  from  that 


29 

wondrous  union.  Make  them  know,  experimentally 
know,  that  such  is  the  heavenly  blessing  of  that 
Sacrament ;  a  sour  Article  teacheth,  it  is  "a  Sacra 
ment  of  our  Redemption  by  Christ's  death,"  to  all 
who  receive  it  in  penitence,  in  faith,  in  thankful 
ness,  in  charity. 

Make  them  also  know  (not  experimentally  know, 
God  forbid  !)  what  it  is  to  "  eat  and  drink  unwor 
thily  ;"  that  it  is  to  eat  the  sacramental  bread  and 
drink  the  wine,  "  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body," 
not  considering  that  it  is  not  common  bread  and 
wine  which  is  there  offered,  but  "the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Christ ;"  and  that  they  who  do  eat  with 
out  discerning  this,  eat  and  drink  damnation  to 
themselves.  Soften  not  the  word,  as  some  men 
venture  to  soften  it,  as  I  have  myself  heard  it 
softened,  and  have  been  compelled  openly  to  cor 
rect  him  who  softened  it.  The  Church  hath,  in 
the  Liturgy,  given  its  own  interpretation  of  St. 
Paul's  word — an  interpretation  which,  the  more 
closely  the  passage  be  considered,  will,  I  think,  be 
deemed  the  more  certainly  to  be  sound.  But  I 
speak  not  of  my  own  sense  of  the  passage ;  I 
solemnly  remind  you  of  the  sense  which  the  Church 
has  put  upon  it. 


4.  On  this  matter  of  the  Sacraments,  I  am  thank 
ful  to  the  writers  of  the  Tracts  for  the  stimulus 
which  they  have  given  to  us :  and  with  the  ex 
pression  of  this  feeling  I  would  gladly  close  what 
I  have  to  say  of  them.  But  so  great  and  general 
an  excitement  has  prevailed  respecting  one  of  them 
— the  last  of  the  series — that  I  might  seem  to 


30 

shrink  from  avowing  my  opinion  of  it,  if  I  were 
altogether  silent.  Yet  to  speak  at  all  of  a  produc 
tion,  whose  matter  is  so  multifarious,  will  render  it 
necessary  to  go  rather  more  into  detail,  than  may 
well  accord  with  this  occasion,  after  so  much  which 
has  been  already,  and  still  remains  to  be,  said.  Bear 
with  me,  however,  I  entreat  you,  while  I  trespass 
a  little  on  your  patience,  in  consideration  of  the 
demand  which  the  public  voice  seems  to  have  made 
on  the  bishops,  for  their  judgment  on  a  Tract,  which 
has  excited  a  wider  and  deeper  interest,  than  any 
other  within  our  remembrance. 

That  it  is  the  last  of  the  series,  is  itself  a  matter 
of  much  satisfaction,  for,  undoubtedly,  these  Tracts 
were  creating  an  unwholesome  agitation — an  agita 
tion,  which  was  driving  the  writers  into  excesses,  of 
which,  perhaps,  in  the  full  extent,  they  were  them 
selves  unconscious;  and,  at  the  same  time,  were 
producing  the  usual  effect  of  all  extreme  courses — 
the  generating  of  equal  excesses,  on  the  part  of 
others,  in  an  opposite  direction. 

That  it  is  the  last,  is  also,  on  another  account, 
both  satisfactory  and  worthy  of  much  praise.  The 
discontinuance  of  these  publications  proves  that, 
with  the  writers,  a  deference  to  Church  authority 
is  more  than  an  empty  name.  It  is  not  with  their 
lips,  or  with  their  pens  alone,  that  they  have  set 
forth  the  duty  of  frank  and  ingenuous  submission 
to  the  judgment  of  their  bishop.  A  single  request 
from  him,  founded  on  his  view  of  what  was  best 
for  the  peace  of  the  Church,  sufficed  to  silence 
them. 

But  here  commendation  from  me  must  cease. 
The  tone  of  the  Tract,  as  it  respects  our  own 


31 

Church,  is  offensive  and  indecent ;  as  it  regards  the 
Reformation  and  our  Reformers,  absurd,  as  well  as 
incongruous  and  unjust.  Its  principles  of  inter 
preting  our  Articles  I  cannot  but  deem  most  un 
sound  ;  the  reasoning  with  which  it  supports  its 
principles,  sophistical ;  the  averments  on  which  it 
founds  its  reasoning,  at  variance  with  recorded  facts. 
Having  thought  it  right  to  avow  this  opinion, 
it  is  my  duty  to  state  the  grounds  on  which  I  have 
formed  it. 

1.  On  the  first  particular,  indeed,  the  language 
of  the  Tract  respecting  our  Church,  it  cannot  be 
necessary  to  say  much.     Does  it  become  a  son  of 
that  Church — a  minister  at  its  altar — a  pious  and 
faithful  minister,  as  I  fully  believe  him  to  be — one 
who  has  been  wont  to  set  forth  in  high  terms  the 
duty  of  reverence  for  the  Church  in  general — does 
it  become  such   a  man  to  jeer   at   the  particular 
Church  in  which  God's  providence  has  placed  him 
— to  tell   her  to  "  sit  still — to  work  in  chains — to 
submit  to  her  imperfections  as  a  punishment — to  go 
on  teaching  with  the  stammering  lips  of  ambiguous 
formularies,  and  inconsistent  precedents,  and  prin 
ciples  but  partially  developed?"* 

2.  Or,  again,  is  it  consistent,  I  will  not  say  with 
decent  respect  for  the  memory  of  confessors  and  the 
blood  of  martyrs,    but  with   due   thankfulness    to 
Almighty  God,  for  enabling  our  forefathers  to  rescue 
this  Church  and  nation  from  the  usurped  dominion, 
the  idolatrous  worship,  the  corrupt  and  corrupting 
practices,  to  which  they  had  been  so  long  enthralled 
—is  it,  I  ask,  consistent  with  a  due  sense  of  that 

inestimable  benefit — is  it  even   in  accordance  with 

*  Tracts  for  the  Times,  No.  90,  Introduction. 


32 

the  dictates  of  common  sense,  to  urge  as  a  reason 
for  an  inert  and  sluggish  acquiescence  in  prevailing 
corruptions  (manifestly  pointing  at  our  own  Re 
formation) — that  "  religious  changes,  to  be  bene 
ficial,  should  be  the  act  of  the  whole  body  ;  they 
are  worth  little  if  they  are  the  mere  act  of  a  ma 
jority  ?  No  good  can  come  of  any  change  which  is 
not  heartfelt — a  development  of  feelings  springing 
up  freely  and  calmly  within  the  bosom  of  the  whole 
body  itself."  When  did  the  Church  witness  any 
such  reformation  ?  How,  without  a  miracle,  could 
it  be  accomplished  ?  Was  the  planting  of  the  Gos 
pel  itself,  that  greatest  of  "  religious  changes,"  thus 
peaceably  and  quietly  accomplished  ? 

"  Moreover,  a  change  in  theological  teaching  in 
volves  either  the  commission  or  the  confession  of 
sin :  it  is  either  the  profession  or  renunciation  of 
erroneous  doctrine;  and  if  it  does  not  succeed  in 
proving  the  fact  of  past  guilt,  it,  ipso  facto,  implies 
present." 

Surely,  the  same  plea  might  be  urged  against  all 
change  of  life  and  manners.  But  it  is  idle  to  argue 
against  statements  which  were  not  designed  for 
argument,  but  for  scoffing.  Let  me  only  ask  with 
what  grace  can  this  writer  reprobate  all  "  changes, 
good  in  themselves,  which  are  the  fruits,  not  of  the 
quiet  conviction  of  all,  but  of  the  agitation,  &c.,  of 
a  few?"  What  have  he  and  his  coadjutors  been 
doing  during  the  last  seven  years  ?  Have  they  been 
backward  in  promoting  "  a  change  in  theological 
teaching"  ?  Have  they  waited  for  "  a  development 
of  feelings  springing  up  freely  and  calmly  within 
the  bosom  of  the  whole  body  itself"  ? 

3.  But  it  is  time  to  look  at  the  principles  of  inter- 


33 

preting  the  Articles,  which  it  seems  to  be  the  chief 
aim  of  the  tract  to  establish  and  carry  out.  The 
first  of  them  is  thus  set  forth  by  the  author  himself 
in  the  professed  explanation  of  his  own  views  :— 
"  Whereas  it  is  usual  at  this  day  to  make  the  par 
ticular  belief  of  the  writers  of  the  Articles  their  true 
interpretation  ;  I  would  make  the  belief  of  the  Ca 
tholic  Church  such"  Again,  "  I  would  say,  the 
Articles  are  received  not  in  the  sense  of  their 
framers,  but  (as  far  as  the  wording  will  admit,  or  any 
ambiguity  requires  it)  in  the  one  Catholic  sense."* 

I  am  not  aware  of  having  before  heard  of  that 
principle  of  interpreting  the  Articles,  which  he  says 
is  usual,  namely,  "  the  belief  of  the  writers  of  the 
Articles,"  though  that  belief  may  be  admitted  as  an 
aid  in  explaining  terms  or  propositions  which  are 
not  in  themselves  plain :  I  would  rather  say  that 
the  usual,  as  well  as  the  only  sound,  principle  of 
interpreting  them,  is  to  understand  them  in  the 
sense  in  which  he,  who  subscribes,  has  sufficient 
reason  to  know  that  they  are  understood  by  the 
authority,  which  imposes  the  subscription — in  other 
words,  by  the  legislature,  both  the  civil  and  the 
ecclesiastical  legislature ;  for  both  have  alike  im 
posed  it.  The  civil  legislature,  indeed,  or  parlia 
ment,  we  may  well  believe,  has  intended  that  they 
be  understood  in  the  sense  of  the  ecclesiastical  or 
Convocation ;  and,  as  no  different  sense  has  been 
put  upon  them  by  any  subsequent  parliament  or 
convocation  (though  both  have  subsequently  renewed 
the  requisition  of  Subscription),  we  may  fairly  look 
back  to  the  sense  of  the  Convocation  of  1571,  which 
must  have  been  the  sense  of  Parliament  in  the  same 
*  Letter  to  Dr.  Jelf,  p.  24. 

D 


34 

year,  when  both  legislatures,  for  the  first  time,  im 
posed  the  duty  of  Subscription. 

Now  the  Convocation  of  that  year,  in  the  very 
canon  *  which  imposed  subscription  to  the  Articles, 
tells  us  what  is  the  sense  which  they  were  designed 
to  bear,  namely,  the  Catholic  sense ;  for,  as  it  there 
enjoins  "preachers  to  teach  nothing  to  be  religiously 
holden  or  believed  but  what  is  agreeable  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  has 
been  collected  out  of  the  same  by  the  Catholic 
fathers  and  ancient  bishops,"  it  must  be  considered 
as  following  its  own  rule  in  putting  forth  a  book  of 
Articles  "  for  the  establishing  of  consent  touching- 
true  religion  ;"  and  it  is  as  a  security  for  the  observ 
ance  of  this  rule,  that  subscription  to  the  Articles  is 
required,  "  which  Articles,"  it  proceeds  to  say, 
"  have  been  collected  out  of  Scripture,  and  agree 
in  all  points  with  the  heavenly  doctrine  therein 
contained." 

If  this  statement  asserts  the  very  principle  pro 
pounded  in  the  tract,  namely,  that  the  Articles  are 
to  be  understood  in  the  Catholic  sense,  it  will, 
nevertheless,  be  found  on  consideration  to  be  utterly 
irreconcilable  with  the  application  of  that  principle, 
as  contended  for  in  the  tract :  for  it  is  there  main 
tained,  that  any  man  will  satisfy  the  duty  incurred 
in  subscribing  the  Articles,  if  he  assents  to  them, 
not  in  their  plain,  and  obvious,  and  grammatical 
sense,  but  in  that  sense  which  he,  of  his  own  mere 
opinion,  shall  determine  to  be  "  Catholic  ;"  whereas 
the  canon  shows  that  the  plain,  and  obvious,  and 
grammatical,  is  also  the  Catholic  sense ;  and  the 
preacher  or  minister  who  shall  adopt  any  other 
*  "  Concionatores." 


35 

sense,  as  the  Catholic,  does,  in  truth,  prefer  his  own 
private  judgment  on  the  point  to  the  declared  judg 
ment  of  the  Church  synodically  assembled — a  pro 
cedure  as  uncatholic  and  schismatical  as  can  be 
well  imagined. 

I  might  insist  on  other  objections  to  their  prin 
ciple,  but  they  have  been  so  ably  urged,  especially 
by  Dr.  Elrington,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  in 
the  University  of  Dublin,  that  I  content  myself 
with  referring  you  to  what  he  has  said. 

4.  I  turn  therefore  to  another,  and  practically 
the  most  mischievous,  of  the  principles  set  forth  in 
the  tract. 

It  is  there  held,  that  "  our  Articles  were  not 
directed  against  the  Decrees  of  Trent,  because  they 
were  written  before  those  Decrees ;" — that  "  the 
Decrees,  in  their  mere  letter,  do  not  express  that 
authoritative  teaching  of  Rome  which  is  condemned 
by  the  Articles ; — that  senses  short  of  this  doctrine 
will  fulfil  the  letter  of  the  Decrees ; — and  that  the 
censures  contained  in  the  Articles  have  a  sufficient 
object,  though  the  Decrees  of  Trent,  taken  by  them 
selves,  remain  untouched." 

All  this,  and  much  more  to  the  same  effect,  is 
manifestly  designed  to  show  that  there  is  nothing 
in  our  Articles  inconsistent  with  the  letter  of  the 
Decrees  of  Trent; — that  those  Decrees,  and  the 
Articles,  may  be  held  together  by  the  same  person. 

As  this  is  by  far  the  most  daring  attempt  ever  yet 
made  by  a  minister  of  the  Church  of  England  to 
neutralize  the  distinctive  doctrines  of  our  Church, 
and  to  make  us  symbolize  with  Rome,  I  shall  be 
excused  if  I  detain  you  for  a  few  minutes  in  un- 

D  2 


36 

ravelling  the  web  of  sophistry,  which  has  been 
laboriously  woven  to  cover  it. 

It  rests  mainly,  as  has  been  said,  on  the  allega 
tion,  that  the  Articles  were  of  a  date  anterior  to  the 
Decrees  of  Trent — an  allegation,  having  just  that 
measure  of  truth  which  will  enable  it  most  effectually 
to  deceive. 

In  the  Statutes  and  Canons,  the  Articles  are 
described  as  "  Articles  agreed  upon  in  the  Con 
vocation  holden  at  London  in  the  year  1562:" 
whereas  the  Council  of  Trent  did  not  hold  its  last 
Session,  nor  put  forth  its  last  Decree,  till  December 
in  1563. 

This  is  the  face  of  facts  and  dates  most  favourable 
to  the  assertion  in  the  Tract. 

Now  let  us  see  to  what  it  really  amounts.  The 
Convocation  of  156*2  is  so  called  according  to  the 
Old  Style.  It  commenced  its  sittings  in  the  month 
of  January  of  the  year  which  would  now  be  called 
1563  ;  and  it  continued  to  sit  till  the  month  of  June, 
just  six  months  before  the  conclusion  of  the  Council 
of  Trent.  In  the  course  of  those  six  months  how 
many  Decrees  were  made  by  the  Council  on  the 
points  condemned  in  our  Articles  ?  One,  only  one ; 
including,  indeed,  all  the  matter  dealt  with  in  the 
22nd  Article;  an  article,  it  must  be  admitted,  relating 
to  several  important  particulars.  Such  is  the  amount 
of  all  that  can  be  honestly  stated  in  favour  of  the 
writer's  allegation  ;  but  even  this  would  give  a  very 
inadequate  view  of  the  weakness  of  his  case.  For, 
although  the  Articles,  having  been  in  the  main 
settled  by  the  Convocation  of  1562,  are  always 
designated  as  the  Articles  of  that  Synod,  yet 


37 

they  were  not  then  permanently  and  finally  con 
cluded. 

The  Convocation  of  1571  reconsidered  them, 
with  a  view  to  a  final  settlement,  and  made  alter 
ations  in  them  (of  no  great  moment  indeed)  before 
it  authorised  their  publication  in  English; — and, 
what  is  more  important,  before  it  made  the  Canon 
requiring  Subscription.  It  was  to  the  Articles  so 
corrected,  not  as  they  were  left  by  the  Synod  of 
1562,  that  the  Statute  of  13  Elizabeth  requires 
Subscription ;  for  it  expressly  specifies  "  the  Book 
of  Articles  put  forth  by  the,  Queen  s  authority" — 
which  was  true  of  the  English  Book  of  1571  only. 

Subsequently,  on  the  accession  of  King  James, 
because  towards  the  close  of  the  preceding  reign 
Subscription  to  the  Articles  had  been  made  by 
many,  with  such  limitations  or  qualifications  as 
materially  affected  its  value,  as  a  Test  of  Unity  of 
Doctrine ; — the  Synod  holden  at  London  in  1603 
(after  "  having,  upon  a  publique  readinge  and 
deliberate  considerasion  of  the  said  Articles,  will 
ingly  and  with  one  accorde  consented  and  sub 
scribed  ")  provided  by  its  36th  Canon  a  more 
precise  and  stringent  formula  by  which  every  one 
who  subscribes,  professes  to  believe  "  all  and  every 
of  the  Articles  to  be  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God" 

Here  then  we  might  leave  the  case,  apparently 
without  a  shadow  of  pretence  for  the  allegation, 
that,  "  whereas  the  Articles  were  written*  before 

*  And  yet,  I  fear  that  in  the  word  written  (not  the  most 
obvious,  nor  the  most  proper,  to  be  used  on  such  an  occasion,  if 
no  ulterior  object  were  in  view)  a  miserable  shift  has  been  pro 
vided  ;  I  fear  that  it  may  be  intended  to  say,  that  the  Articles, 
though  not  adopted  in  Synod  till  1562,  were,  in  the  main,  written 


38 

the  Decrees  of  Trent,  they  were  not  directed  against 
those  Decrees." 

ten  years  before ;  for  they  were  drawn  up  by  Cranmer,  and  first 
submitted  to  a  Synod  in  1552.  This  is  true;  but,  instead  of 
aiding  the  writer's  argument,  it  will  be  found,  when  duly  con 
sidered,  absolutely  fatal  to  it :  for  it  will  prove,  that  the  Ar 
ticles,  as  they  now  stand,  have,  and  always  had,  especial  reference 
to  the  doctrine  of  Trent. 

What  might  be  thought  of  Cranmer's  Articles,  if  they  had  been 
adopted  in  their  original  form,  is  not  the  question  :  they  were 
altered  in  several  particulars  by  the  Convocation  of  1562,  and  the 
principal  alterations  were  manifestly  designed  to  strengthen  their 
opposition  to  the  Decrees  of  that  Council.  For  instance,  the  5th 
Article  of  1552,  entitled  "  The  Doctrine  of  Scripture  is  sufficient  to 
Salvation,"  deals  with  this  point  only;  it  declares  not  what  is 
meant  by  "  Holy  Scripture."  But  the  6th  Article  of  1562  and 
1571,  having  the  very  same  title,  distinguishes  "  the  Canonical 
Books,  of  whose  authority  was  never  any  doubt  in  the  Church," 
from  the  others,  "  which  it  doth  not  apply  to  establish  Doctrine;" 
enumerating  the  Books  of  each  class,  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
Tridentine  Catalogue. 

Again,  the  26th  Article  of  1552,  "  Of  the  Sacraments,"  speaks 
of  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  not  saying  a  word  on  the 
other  Romish  Sacraments.  But  the  25th  of  the  Articles,  as  they 
now  stand,  having  the  same  title,  directly  attacks  the  Tridentine 
enumeration  of  seven  Sacraments  of  the  new  Law ;  denying,  that 
five  of  them  are  Sacraments  of  the  Gospel,  or  have  the  same 
nature  of  Sacraments,  as  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Again,  the  Articles  of  1552,  "  Of  Free  Will,"  and  "  Of  the 
Justification  of  Man,"  were  enlarged  in  those  of  1562,  with  an 
especial  eye  to  the  language  of  the  Decrees  of  Trent,  and  in 
opposition  to  them. 

One  of  the  Articles  of  1562,  that  "  Of  both  kinds,"  was  wholly 
new,  and  directed  against  a  Decree  of  Trent  which  had  been 
made  only  a  few  months  before. 

But  even  Cranmer's  Articles,  those  of  1552,  though,  in  the 
particulars  which  I  have  just  stated,  they  are  less  pointedly,  or 
less  fully,  directed  against  the  Tridentine  Doctrine,  do  yet  mani 
festly  apply  to  it.  For  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose,  that  even 
these  "  Articles  were  written  before  the  Decrees  of  Trent."  So 
far  is  it  otherwise,  that  of  the  Decrees,  almost  all  which  relate  to 
particulars  condemned  in  our  Articles,  were  made  before  the  end 


39 

But  if  this  be  so,  the  other  and  much  more  im 
portant  allegation,  that  the  Decrees,  taken  by  them 
selves,  in  their  mere  letter,  do  not  express  the 
Romish  doctrine,  which  our  Articles  condemn — 
and,  consequently,  that  subscription  to  the  Articles 
is  not  incompatible  with  adherence  to  the  Decrees, 
loses,  at  once,  its  best  support.  And  thus  perhaps 
we  might  be  excused  from  more  minute  examina 
tion  of  it.  Still,  it  cannot  be  an  useless  labour  to 
show  the  utter  want  of  all  foundation  whatever  for 
so  dangerous  a  position.  For,  as  I  hardly  need  to 
say,  whether  true  or  false,  it  involves  the  whole 
question  between  us  and  Rome.  Those  Decrees 
combine,  avowedly  combine,  the  whole  system  of 
Romish  Doctrine,  peculiarly  so  called.  They  com 
pose  the  Shibboleth  of  Rome.  The  Creed  of 
Pius  IV.,  formed  upon  them,  and  little  else  than  a 
brief  epitome  of  them  (appended  to  the  Creed  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  in  defiance  of  the  Canons  of  the 
General  Councils  of  Ephesus  and  Chalcedon),  is 
required  to  be  explicitly  held  and  maintained  not 
only  by  every  Romish  Pastor,  but  also  by  every 
convert  who  is  received  into  communion  with 
Rome.  Too  much  care,  therefore,  cannot  be  used, 
in  warning  every  member  of  our  own  Church,  es 
pecially,  I  may  be  allowed  to  say,  after  recent 
unhappy  experience,  the  younger  of  our  Clergy, 

of  1551,  and  before  the  suspension  of  the  Sessions  of  the  Council 
(which  suspension  lasted  from  1552  to  1562).  The  only  excep 
tions  are  the  Decrees  "On  Communion  in  both  kinds;"  "  On 
the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass;"  and  "  On  Purgatory,  Indulgences," 
&c.  Of  these  the  two  former,  though  after  the  renewal  of  the 
Council's  Sessions,  were  made  before  the  Synod  of  London  in 
1562-3. 


40 

against  all  approach  to  so  fearful  and  unhallowed  a 
conjunction.* 


I  have  done  with  the  Tract.  Let  me  only  add, 
that  I  wish  and  hope  the  intention  of  the  writer,  as 
declared  by  himself,  may  protect  him  from  the  seve 
rity  of  censure  which  the  Tract  itself  deserves.  He 
wrote  it,  he  tells  us,  "  to  do  all  he  could  to  keep 
members  of  our  Church  from  straggling  in  the  di 
rection  of  Rome  :"  f  and  he  accounts  for  the  sensa 
tion  it  has  excited,  by  saying  that  "  what  was  ad 
dressed  to  one  set  of  persons  has  been  used  and 
commented  upon  by  another."  He  adds,  that 
"  consciousness  how  strongly  he  had  pledged  him 
self  in  other  writings  against  Rome,  made  him  quite 
unsuspicious  of  the  possibility  of  any  sort  of  mis 
understanding  arising  out  of  his  statements  in  it." 

Be  it  so.  Let  him  have  all  the  benefit  to  which 
this  explanation,  and  still  more  his  high  character, 
may  entitle  him.  But  let  it  not  be  thought  in 
vidious,  if  I  say,  that,  as  the  policy  pursued  in  his 
Tract  is  most  discordant  with  the  principles,  and 
happily  with  the  practice,  of  our  Church,  it  cannot 
be  matter  of  surprise,  that  the  adverse  feeling  pro 
voked  by  it  has  more  than  neutralized,  in  many  dis 
passionate  minds,  the  high  estimation  of  him  which 
former  services  had  justly  acquired. 

And  now,  as  the  publication  of  the  Tracts  has 
ceased,  let  us  hope  that  the  excitement  caused  by 
them  may  cease  also ;  that  the  Church  may  peace- 

*  In  Appendix  II.  is  an  attempt  to  show  the  impossibility  of  re 
conciling  our  Articles  to  the  letter  of  the  Decrees  of  Trent. 
t  Letter  to  Dr.  Jelf,  p.  27. 


41 

ably  benefit  by  the  testimony  to  its  own  principles 
which  has  been  ably  borne  in  some  of  them — free 
from  the  errors  which  characterise  others — free,  too, 
from  the  extravagances,  the  puerile  but  most  mis 
chievous  extravagances,  which  have  in  some  places 
marked  the  practice  of  their  disciples.  It  is  grati 
fying  to  believe,  that  in  this  diocese  the  favour, 
with  which  many  of  the  clergy  have  regarded  these 
publications,  has  not  been,  in  any  one  instance,  thus 
disgraced. 


While  the  recent  excitement  was  at  its  height, 
loud  calls  were  made  on  the  bishops,  from  many 
quarters,  for  their  formal  and  united  judgment  on 
the  doctrine  of  the  Tracts.  Whether  the  occasion 
demanded  such  a  judgment  from  us,  or  not,  it  is  a 
sufficient  reason  for  our  not  having  given  it,  that 
we  have  not  legally  the  power  to  meet  for  such  a 
purpose. 

But  this,  in  conjunction  with  many  other  con 
siderations,  forces  upon  us  the  question,  whether  it 
is  right — whether  it  is  consistent  with  (I  will  not 
say  the  honour,  but)  the  uses,  the  safety,  the  consti 
tution,  of  an  unmutilated  branch  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  to  be  kept  without  the  means  of  synodical 
action.  I  say  without  the  means ;  for,  while  we 
are  systematically  restrained  from  using  the  means 
which  in  theory  we  possess,  we  are  as  much  with 
out  them,  as  a  maniac  in  a  strait  waistcoat  is 
without  his  arms. 

Whether  the  conduct  of  either  House  of  Convo 
cation,  a  hundred  and  thirty  years  ago,  justified  or 
required  the  temporary  suspension  of  its  sittings,  is 


42 

a  question  of  history,  into  which  we  need  not  enter. 
But,  be  that  question  answered  or  not,  there  is 
another,  in  which  we  are  too  much  interested,  to 
decline  answering  it.  Does  the  conduct  of  Convo 
cation,  at  that  time,  justify  or  excuse  the  closing  of 
its  doors  for  ever  to  everything  but  the  idlest  form 
alities  ?  I  should  as  soon  say,  that  the  usurpations 
of  the  Long  Parliament  would  have  justified  subse 
quent  Sovereigns,  if  they  could  do  without  Par 
liaments,  in  never  calling  another.  Unluckily,  the 
temporal  government  can  do  without  convocations, 
since  they  have  relinquished  the  invidious  power  of 
taxing  the  clergy ;  and,  therefore,  these  assemblies 
have  fallen  into  desuetude  and  almost  oblivion. 
But  let  us  be  just.  This  is  not  the  fault  of  the 
Government,  but  of  the  Church.  Can  any  one  of 
us  doubt,  that,  if  at  any  period  after  the  original 
causes  of  jealousy  had  ceased  to  operate,  the  Church 
had  represented  to  the  Government  the  necessity  of 
its  meeting  in  Synod,  from  time  to  time,  for  some 
of  the  most  important  of  its  sacred  functions — can 
we,  I  say,  doubt,  that,  if  the  Church  had  thus  dis 
charged  its  duty  to  itself,  and,  I  will  venture  to  add, 
to  its  Divine  Head,  long  before  this  time  the  ban 
must  have  been  taken  off?  Above  all,  can  we  doubt 
that,  if  such  a  representation  were  addressed  to  the 
throne  of  this  realm — while  it  it  filled  as,  we  thank 
God,  it  now  is — it  would  meet  the  most  gracious 
and  favourable  reception  ? 

In  saying  this,  I  am  confident  that  I  am  not  out 
stepping  the  course  prescribed  by  the  occasion. 
The  periodical  meetings  of  the  clergy  are,  in  these 
days  of  improved  Church  feeling  and  intelligence, 
regarded  with  deep  interest  by  the  laity,  who  are 


43 

(as  I  am  sure  you  will  join  me  in  saying)  the  great 
body  of  the  Church.  Whatever,  on  these  occasions, 
is  delivered  from  such  a  chair,  as  that  which  I  here 
occupy,  is  sure  of  receiving  more  than  the  attention 
intrinsically  due  to  it,  from  veneration  for  the  office, 
however  unworthily  filled.  The  laity,  then,  have  a 
right  to  hear  from  their  bishops,  what  they  feel  to 
be  the  wants  and  necessities  of  the  Church.  In 
numbering  the  want  of  synodal  meetings  as  one  of 
the  most  crying,  I  am  not  speaking  on  my  own  soli 
tary  judgment.  It  is  a  want,  which,  for  generation 
after  generation,  and  year  after  year,  the  best 
friends  of  the  Church  have  not  ceased,  with  grow 
ing  urgency,  to  deplore.  It  is  now  four  or  five 
years,  since  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  (I  speak  it  to 
his  honour)  zealously  and  ably  pressed  the  matter 
on  the  attention  of  the  House  of  Lords.  Other  very 
high  authorities  supported  his  view,  and  not  a  voice 
was  heard  against  it.  Have  things  since  that  time 
changed  their  nature  ?  Is  that  no  longer  a  want, 
which  was  then  by  all  unreservedly  admitted  ?  Has 
experience  since  shewn,  that  the  deliberations  of  the 
Church,  on  concerns  which  specially  interest  it,  are 
unnecessary  ?  Would  the  legislation,  which  has 
taken  place  on  such  matters,  have  been  worse — at 
any  rate  would  it  have  been  less  satisfactory — if  it 
had  been  prepared  in  some  such  council,  as  must 
have  deliberated  upon  them,  in  any  Church,  which, 
being  entire  in  constitution,  is  also  free  in  action  ? 

It  is  said,  indeed,  that  Convocation  is  not  such  a 
body,  as  is  suited  to  synodal  proceedings;  that  it 
was  not  originally  constituted  for  a  synod  ;  and  that 
the  progress  of  time  had  developed  sources  of  very 
grave  mischiefs  inherent  in  its  constitution. — If  so, 


44 

it  may  be  altered,  and  brought  nearer  to  the  model 
of  the  primitive  Church,  with  such  modifications,  as 
the  existing  state  of  things  may  demand.  Surely,  it 
must  be  as  safe  to  trust  Convocation  with  the  task 
of  reforming  its  own  constitution,  as  it  has  been 
found  to  trust  other  bodies  in  a  similar  work  ;  and, 
be  it  remembered,  that  the  supremacy  of  the  Crown, 
dutifully  acknowledged  by  our  Church  even  in  its 
Articles,  would  be  at  all  times  ready,  to  prevent 
or  repress  the  mischiefs,  which  might  arise  from 
any  exorbitant  or  unwise  proceedings  of  such  a 
body. 


One  of  the  immediate  benefits  resulting  from  this 
measure  would  probably  be,  to  better  adapt  the 
Canons  of  the  Church  to  our  present  condition  ;  and 
thus  to  enable  the  ecclesiastical  courts  to  administer 
the  ecclesiastical  law  more  beneficially  to  all  who 
have  recourse  to  them. 

Again :  such  a  synod  might  perhaps  be  permitted, 
if  not  to  devise  a  more  satisfactory  tribunal  of  ap 
peal,  than  now  exists,  in  all  Causes  involving  ques 
tions  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Church ;  at  least,  to 
supply  to  such  a  tribunal  some  better  means,  than 
it  now  possesses,  of  knowing  what  that  doctrine  is. 
As  the  matter  now  stands,  the  Judicial  Committee 
of  Privy  Council,  consisting  of  laymen  (very  learned, 
indeed,  but  in  another  faculty),  is  the  court  of  ul 
timate  resort,  on  questions  of  doctrine,  which  must 
often  arise  in  ecclesiastical  Causes — even  on  those, 
on  which  the  Church  not  only  hitherto  has  been 
silent,  but  also  is  not  allowed  an  opportunity  of 
pronouncing.  In  such  cases,  these  lay  judges  are 


45 

obliged  to  pick  their  course  as  they  can,  through 
ways  which  they  often  find  very  rough  and  very 
tangled. 

True  it  is,  that  by  a  recent  law  it  is  enacted,  that 
in  every  appeal  to  this  court,  in  a  cause  of  criminal 
proceeding  against  a  clergyman  below  the  rank  of 
bishop,  some  one  archbishop,  or  bishop,  being  a 
member  of  the  Privy  Council,  must  be  present  as  a 
member  of  the  committee,  when  the  appeal  is  heard ; 
but  in  all  other  Causes — for  instance,  in  a  charge  of 
heresy  against  a  layman,  or  even  against  a  bishop — 
the  court  has  not  the  assistance  of  a  solitary  bishop. 

Am  I  very  wrong  in  thinking,  that  the  constitu 
tion  of  such  a  court,  for  such  a  purpose,  does  not 
bear  the  stamp  of  absolute  wisdom  ? — that  it  may 
admit  of  some  improvement  ?  Am  I  even  wrong 
in  suggesting,  that,  in  this  particular  at  least,  the 
much-despised  wisdom  of  our  ancestors  will  bear 
comparison  with  this,  one  of  the  latest  products  of 
modern  legislation  ? 

When  Henry  VIII.  rescued  the  imperial  crown 
of  England  from  its  long  and  disgraceful  thraldom 
to  Rome,  the  most  important  of  all  his  measures 
was  the  Statute  of  Appeals* —  that  great  law,  which 
defines  and  describes  the  constitution  of  this  realm 
more  expressly  and  more  closely,  than  any  other 
act  in  the  statute-book.  In  vindicating  the  inhe 
rent  right  of  the  Crown  "  to  render  and  yield 
justice,  and  final  determination,  to  all  manner  of  folk 
within  this  realm,"  it  says,  that,  "  when  any  Cause 
of  the  law  divine  happened  to  come  in  question,  or 
of  spiritual  learning,  "  that  part  of  the  said  body 
politic,  called  the  Spiritualty,  always  hath  been 

*  24  Hen.  VIII. 


46 

reputed,  and  also  found — both  for  knowledge,  in 
tegrity,  and  sufficiency  of  number — meet  of  itself, 
without  the  intermeddling  of  any  exterior  persons, 
to  declare  and  determine  all  such  doubts,  and  to 
administer  all  such  offices  and  duties,  as  to  their 
rooms  spiritual  do  appertain." 

It  therefore  limited  the  cognizance  of  spiritual 
matters  to  spiritual  persons,  giving  to  the  arch 
bishops  jurisdiction  in  the  last  resort. 

In  the  following  year,  as  the  growing  jealousy  of 
Rome  made  the  legislature  distrust  the  bishops  and 
clergy,  the  ultimate  cognizance  of  all  such  Causes 
was  given  to  the  king,  as  supreme  head  of  the 
Church,  to  be  exercised  by  commission,  without  any 
limitation  of  persons  for  the  royal  choice.  But 
though,  at  a  time  when  the  clergy  were  generally 
suspected  of  a  secret  affection  to  the  papal  authority, 
it  might  have  been  advisable  thus  to  leave  to  the 
king  a  power  of  appointing  delegates  out  of  the 
temporalty,  yet,  in  fact,  as  Gibson*  assures  us, 
there  are  no  footsteps  of  any  of  the  nobility  or  com 
mon-law  judges  being  appointed  till  the  year  1604 
(seventy  years  after  the  erecting  of  the  court) ;  nor 
from  that  time  are  they  found  in  above  one  com 
mission  in  forty,  till  the  year  1639,  when  all  eccle 
siastical,  especially  episcopal,  authority  began  to  be 
coritumeliously  struck  at.  Still,  even  in  the  begin 
ning  of  the  last  century,  when  Gibson  compiled  his 
codex.,  the  number  of  lay  judges  bore  only  a  fair  and 
wise  proportion  to  the  spiritual.  The  proportion, 
however,  gradually  increased  ;  till  at  length  it  seems 
to  have  been  regarded  as  useless,  to  observe  even 
the  semblance  of  consideration  of  the  spiritualty  in 
*  Gibson's  Codex,  Int.  Disc.  xxii. 


47 

adjudicating  on  appeal  in  spiritual  Causes.  In  1833, 
the  Judicial  Committee  of  Privy  Council  was  made 
the  court  of  ultimate  appeal  in  all  such  Causes,  of 
which  court  not  a  single  spiritual  person  was  con 
stituted  a  member. 

In  a  Cause,  which  has  recently  excited  more  than 
ordinary  interest  throughout  the  land,  by  reason  of 
the  great  theological  and  spiritual  questions  which 
were  mixed  up  in  it,  final  Judgment  was  given  by 
an  ex-Lord  Chancellor,  an  ex-Lord  Chief  Justice  of 
the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  a  Puisne  Judge  of  the 
same  court,  and  the  Judge  of  the  High  Court  of 
Admiralty — four  men  of  high  character  and  very 
high  attainments,  but  not  exactly  such,  as  any  one 
man  in  the  realm  would  have  selected,  to  ventilate 
the  questions,  which  they,  whether  necessarily  or 
unnecessarily,  connected  with  the  point  they  had 
to  decide. 

Of  that  Judgment,  you  will  not  suspect  me  of  any 
inclination  to  speak  with  disrespect ;  for  it  does,  in 
truth,  confirm  and  sanction  the  view,  which  I  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  stating  to  those  among  you, 
who  have,  from  time  to  time,  applied  to  me  for  a 
solution  of  their  doubts,  in  respect  to  the  burial  of 
infants  baptized  by  Wesleyans.  But  the  extraneous 
matters,  on  which  the  learned  judges  thought  fit  to 
put  forth  their  opinions,  are  of  too  grave  importance 
to  the  Church,  to  be  carelessly  heard,  or  lightly 
passed  over  :  and  this  alone  is  a  sufficient  reason  for 
a  bishop  saying  something  on  them  to  his  clergy. 
Moreover,  I  apprehend,  that  the  effect  of  the 
Judgment  itself  is  commonly  very  much  miscon 
ceived  ;  and  therefore  it  is  desirable,  that  you  should 
be  informed,  what  it  really  is.  It  amounted  to  no 


48 

more  than  this,  that  "  a  minister  may  not  refuse  to 
bury  with  the  office  of  the  Church,  the  corpse  of 
an  infant  baptised  by  a  layman" 

As  the  court  stated,  "nothing  turned  upon  any 
suggestion  of  heresy  or  schism ;  the  alleged  dis 
qualification  was  the  want  of  holy  orders  in  the 
person  ministering." 

Now,  this  consideration  must  very  much  miti 
gate  any  alarm,  which  the  Judgment,  before  it  was 
understood,  may  have  excited  within  the  Church — 
as  well  as  abate  somewhat  of  the  tone  of  triumph, 
with  which  it  is  said  to  have  been  hailed  out  of  the 
Church.  In  the  case  decided,  the  deceased  infant 
had  been  baptized  by  a  Wesleyan  teacher ;  of  whom 
it  was  not  said,  in  the  allegation  of  the  defendant, 
that  he  was  either  heretic  or  schismatic.  Of  course, 
therefore,  the  court  regarded  him  as  neither  one 
nor  the  other.  Had  schism  been  pleaded,  as  affect 
ing  the  efficacy  of  the  baptism,  the  court  must 
have  noticed  it.  Whether  such  a  plea  would  have 
altered  the  Judgment,  it  would  be  presumptuous 
in  me  to  conjecture.  It  is  enough  to  say,  that 
the  Judgment  left  this  very  important  point  just 
where  it  was.  It  only  decided,  I  repeat,  that  a 
minister  is  bound  to  bury  an  infant,  who  had  been 
baptized  by  a  layman.  It  did  not  so  much  as  decide, 
that  he  is  bound  to  bury  an  adult,  who,  having 
been  so  baptized,  had  never  sought  to  have  the 
deficiencies  of  his  baptism  duly  supplied.  This 
point  would  still  remain  undecided,  even  though 
the  layman  administering  baptism,  without  au 
thority,  were  himself  a  member  of  the  Church. 

But  much  graver  questions  remain.  What  is  the 
effect  of  Baptism  administered  out  of  the  Church, 


49 

that  is,  by  heretics  or  schismatics?  Though  suffi 
cient  to  render  rebaptization  unlawful,  does  it  con 
fer  all  that  Baptism  in  the  Church  confers  ?  I 
speak  not  now  of  the  spiritual  grace  of  that  blessed 
Sacrament,  though  much,  very  much,  here  presses 
on  our  thoughts ;  but  I  speak  not  now  of  this  most 
interesting  point — it  is  somewhat  foreign  to  our 
subject,  which  is  confined  to  external  privileges. 
Does  the  Baptism  of  adults  by  heretics  or  schisma 
tics  give  to  the  baptized — does  such  Baptism  even 
of  in/ants  give  to  them,  when  the  age  of  infancy 
shall  be  past,  admission  into  the  Catholic  Church, 
a  title  to  its  communion,  participation  in  its  privi 
leges  ?  If  it  does  not,  what  is  necessary  to  supply 
its  deficiencies  ? 

These  are  questions  which  must,  I  apprehend, 
be  seriously  considered,  and  satisfactorily  answered, 
before  any  sober  judge  will  venture  to  decide,  that 
a  minister  is  bound  to  use  the  office  of  burial  over 
the  body  of  one  baptized  by  a  heretic  or  a  schis 
matic,  who  shall  have  continued  to  live,  and  died, 
an  adult  out  of  communion  with  the  Church. 
Yet  the  possibility  of  any  such  questions  seems 
scarcely  to  have  presented  itself  to  either  of  the 
two  courts,  which  pronounced  the  Judgment  in  the 
late  case.  If  it  had,  they  must  have  abstained  from 
using  words,  somewhat  larger  than  the  occasion 
called  for;  words,  which  may  mislead  the  unwary 
into  a  belief,  that  they  have  decided  questions,  which 
do,  in  truth,  remain  untouched ;  in  particular,  they 
would  not  have  intimated,  that,  if  unlawful  Baptism  is 
valid  so  far  as  to  make  rebaptization  unlawful,  it  is 
fully  and  completely  valid  to  all  effects  whatever. 
But  as  such  a  conclusion  can  be  drawn  only  from 

E 


50 

their  reasoning,  not  from  the  Judgment,  it  is  fairly 
open  to  controversy.  I,  therefore,  scruple  not  to 
affirm,  that,  should  such  ever  be  the  decision  of  any 
court,  it  will  be  contrary  (I  do  not  say  to  the 
ecclesiastical  law  of  this  land,  for  of  that  it  would 
be  presumptuous  in  me  to  speak  thus  confidently, 
but)  to  the  uniform  doctrine  of  the  primitive 
fathers,  to  the  decrees  of  councils,  to  the  whole 
stream  of  authorities  respecting  the  effect  of  here 
tical  and  schismatical  Baptism,  including  the  most 
eminent  of  those  writers,  on  whom  both  courts  re 
lied  for  the  soundness  of  their  own  dicta  on  this 
point. 

I  will  mention  only  one,  but  one  who,  in  such  a 
matter,  is  instar  omnium — I  mean  the  incomparably 
learned  Bingham.  I  refer  to  him  the  more  readily, 
because  he  has  never  been  esteemed  too  high  a 
churchman. — He  is  cited  both  by  the  learned  Judge 
of  the  Arches,  and  by  the  Court  above,  as  an  autho 
rity  for  the  validity  of  unlawful  Baptism.  And, 
without  all  doubt,  he  asserts  its  validity.  But  does 
he  assert  its  sufficiency  ?  So  far  from  it,  that,  al 
though  he  was  one  of  those  who  in  the  great  con 
troversy,  which  took  place  a  hundred  and  thirty 
years  ago — that  very  controversy,  to  which  both 
courts  referred  as  of  much  importance  to  their 
reasoning — though  Bingham  was  among  those  who 
then  maintained  the  validity  of  schismatical  Bap 
tism  against  Lawrence,  Brett,  Waterland,  and 
others,  yet  he  admitted,  or  rather  he  shewed,  by  a 
most  elaborate  research  into  the  history  of  all  ages 
of  the  Church,  that  such  Baptism,  though  valid  so 
far  as  to  preclude  rebaptization,  had  yet  very  great 
deficiencies ;  that  it  gives  not  spiritual  grace,  nor 


51 

remission  of  sins ;  nay,  that  it  does  not  give  (what 
is  more  to  our  immediate  purpose)  actual  admis 
sion  into  the  Church,  nor  an  actual  right  to  Church 
privileges ;  though  it  gives  a  right  to  claim  admis 
sion  into  the  Church,  and  to  its  privileges,  on  sub 
mitting  to  the  due  course  for  having  its  deficiencies 
supplied, — which  was  by  imposition  of  hands,  and 
invocation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  upon  repentance, 
and  return  to  the  Catholic  Church.  He  further 
says,  "  The  rules  and  the  practice  of  the  Church 
of  England  for  these  last  two  hundred  years"  (he 
wrote  a  hundred  and  thirty  years  ago)  "  are  clear : 
no  rule  was  made  that  such  as  were  not  baptized 
by  a  lawful  minister  should  be  rebaptized ;  but 
they  were  required  to  receive  the  bishop's  con 
firmation,  and  then  were  admitted  to  the  Eucharist 
and  the  privilege  of  Christian  burial,  neither  of 
which  were  allowed  to  unbaptized  persons."  * 

When  such  is  the  language  of  the  highest  au 
thority  which  can  be  produced,  I  think  I  shall 
not  be  going  too  far,  in  saying  that  the  point  really 
decided  has  left  the  pretensions  of  heretics  and 
schismatics  to  confer,  by  their  baptism,  a  right  of 

*  Schol.  Hist.  Lay  Baptism,  P.  II.  Ep.  Ded.  oct.  p.  cxlvii.  I 
include  these  last  words  in  my  citation,  lest  I  be  accused  of  keeping 
hack  something  which  may  sound,  at  first  hearing,  unfavourable  to 
rny  argument.  They  have,  in  truth,  nothing  to  do  with  it;  having 
been  introduced  by  Bingham  in  confirmation  of  his  own  judgment, 
on  the  other  part  of  the  question,  the  validity  of  Schismatical 
Baptism.  His  reasoning  is,  that  imposition  of  hands  in  the 
Church  being  held  to  be  both  necessary,  and  sufficient,  to  supply 
the  deficiencies  of  such  Baptism,  and  to  admit  to  the  Eucharist,  and 
to  Christian  Burial,  to  which  unbaptized  persons  could  not  be  ad 
mitted,  it  is  plain  that  persons  who  have  received  such  Baptism 
are  not  unbaptized. 

E2 


52 

burial  by  the  ministers  of  the  Church,  very  ques 
tionable  at  the  utmost,  if  indeed  questionable. 

True  it  is,  that  the  Court  of  Arches  did  pro 
pound,  and  in  very  decided  terms,  an  opinion  the 
very  contrary  to  this  conclusion  of  Bmgham's.  It 
said,  "  Nothing  can  be  more  clear,  from  the  whole 
history  of  the  Church,  from  its  very  early  ages,  or 
at  least  from  the  time  when  St.  Augustine  flourished 
in  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries,  down  to  the  time 
of  the  Reformation,  and  from  that  time  down  to  the 
year  1712,  than  that  the  baptism  of  persons  who 
were  baptized  by  any  person,  other  than  a  lawful 
minister,  was  considered  to  be  valid  and  suffi 
cient."* — This  is  strong  language:  we  might  have 
supposed  that  the  last  word  had  dropped  per  in- 
curiam,  had  it  not  been  immediately  repeated  once 
and  again,  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  shew  that  it  was 
used  purposely  and  advisedly:  for  thus  the  Court 
proceeds,  "  And  if  it  was  valid  and  sufficient  at  that 
time,  it  is  equally  valid  and  sufficient  now." 

Here,  then,  we  have  the  Court  and  our  great 
ecclesiastical  antiquarian  diametrically  opposed  to 
each  other,  on  a  matter  peculiarly  belonging  to  the 
learning  of  the  latter.  In  such  a  case,  we  should 
not  be  deemed  deficient  in  due  respect  to  the  Court, 
if  we  rather  deferred  to  the  authority  of  Bingham  ; 
even  though  it  were  left  a  question  merely  of  au 
thority.  But  the  Court  has  not  left  it  entirely  thus. 
It  has  cited  St.  Augustine,  and  the  Conference  at 
Lambeth  in  1712,  in  testimony  of  the  accuracy  of 
its  own  statement. 

I  will  meet  its  statement  respecting  St.  Augustine 

*  Curteis'8  Report,  Mastin  v.  Escott,  275. 


53 

with  a  citation  from  that  Father,  even  where  he  is 
speaking  as  favourably  as  possible  of  unlawful 
Baptism:  "  Nequaquam  dubitarem  habere  eos  Bap- 
tismum,  qui  ubicumque  et  a  quibuscunque  illud 
verbis  evangelicis  consecratum,  sine  sua  simulatione, 
et  cum  aliqua  fide  accepissent :  quanquam  eis  ad 
salutem  spiritualem  non  prodesset,  si  caritate  caruis- 
sent,  qua  Catholicce  insercntur  Ecclesice" 

Now  this  shews  undeniably,  that  Baptism  by  un 
lawful  ministers  is  not,  in  the  judgment  of  St.  Au 
gustine,  sufficient,  of  itself,  either  to  confer  spiritual 
grace,  or  to  insert  into  the  Catholic  Church.  It 
also  shews  that,  even  in  his  time,  it  was  a  question 
of  great  doubt,  whether  such  Baptism  was  indeed 
so  far  valid,  that  it  ought  not  to  be  repeated.  He 
says,  that  the  question  had  not  been  so  decided  by 
the  Church;  but  that,  if  he  were  present  in  any 
council,  in  which  it  were  considered,  such  would  be 
his  judgment. 

So  much  for  St.  Augustine,  the  early  authority 
of  the  Court  of  Arches  for  its  opinion,  that  "  Bap 
tism  by  any  person  other  than  a  lawful  minister 
was  considered,"  not  only  "  valid,"  but  also  "  suffi 
cient" 

I  will  now  look  to  its  modern  authority  for  the 
same  statement,  the  Conference  at  Lambeth  of 
1712.  That  Conference  put  forth  a  declaration, 
signed  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  many 
of  the  Bishops,  "  That,  in  conformity  with  the  judg 
ments  and  practice  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  of 
the  Church  of  England  in  particular,  such  persons 
as  have  been  already  baptized  in  or  with  water,  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  ought 
not  to  be  baptized  again" 


54 

Such  is  the  Declaration  of  17P2— on  the  face  of  it, 
very  far  short  of  the  statement  of  the  Court  of 
Arches.  It  declares  that  Baptism,  however  unlaw 
fully  ministered,  is  valid,  so  that  it  ought  not  to  be 
repeated ;  but  it  says  not  one  word  about  its  suffi 
ciency.  Have  we  any  evidence  to  shew  the  judg 
ment  of  this  same  Conference  on  this  latter  point, 
the  sufficiency  of  unlawful  Baptism  ?  Yes,  a  most 
undeniable  one,  which  I  proceed  to  adduce. 

Bingham,  only  two  years  after  the  Conference, 
published  the  second  part  of  his  "  Scholastical  History 
of  Lay  Baptism,"  and  dedicated  it  to  Trelawney, 
Bishop  of  Winchester.  In  the  Epistle  Dedicatory 
we  read  the  following  passage  : — 

"  Your  Lordship  did  not  so  much  as  know  what 
subject  I  was  upon,  till  it  was  finished ;  nor  did  I 
perfectly  know  your  Lordship's  sentiments  upon  the 
point,  till  you  were  pleased  to  honour  me  with  a 
letter  of  thanks  for  my  book,  and  tell  me  that  you 
exceedingly  approved  of  it ;  and  particularly  that 
part  of  it,  which  treats  of  the  deficiency  of  heretical 
and  schismatical  baptisms,  and  of  the  obligation 
those,  who  are  so  baptized,  lie  under  to  return  to 
the" unity  of  the  Church,  in  order  to  have  the  defects 
of  their  baptism  supplied  by  imposition  of  hands  in 
Confirmation ;  which  was  the  usual  way  of  sup 
plying  such  defects,  according  to  the  general  rule 
and  practice  of  the  ancient  Church.  Your  Lordship 
was  pleased  also  to  acquaint  me,  with  what  I  did 
not  understand  before,  that  all  the  Bishops  of  both 
provinces  were  unanimously  of  the  same  opinion 
which  I  had  defended,  and  thought  there  were  other 
ways  of  supplying  a  faulty  baptism,  than  by  re- 
baptization,  if  given  in  due  form  by  a  layman  :  and 


55 

though  your  Lordship  did  not  consent  to  subscribe 
the  resolution,  which  was  then  intended  to  be  drawn 
up,  yet  it  was  not  because  you  dissented  from  them 
in  the  main  of  the  determination,  but  because  you 
thought  it  more  proper  to  have  added  the  words, 
'  in  cases  of  necessity ;'  which  are  cases  less  liable 
to  exception,  whose  deficiency,  whatever  it  be,  may 
most  certainly  be  rectified  by  Confirmation."* 

So  much  for  the  statement  of  the  Court  of  Arches 
respecting  the  judgment  of  the  Conference  of  1712, 
that  "  Baptism  by  other  than  a  lawful  minister  is 
both  valid  and  sufficient" 

The  higher  Court,  while  it  speaks  with  great 
respect  of  the  judgment  of  that  Conference,  states  it, 
however,  to  be  "  chiefly  valuable,  as  bearing  tes 
timony  to  the  fact,  that  the  construction  of  the  Ru 
brics  of  1603  and  1661  was  acted  upon  ;  which  con 
struction  assumed  no  change  to  have  taken  place  in 
the  former  law,  the  common  law  of  all  Christendom 
before  the  Reformation  ;  a  law  which  was  recognised 
by  the  statutes  of  Edward  and  Elizabeth,  and  which 
nothing  but  express  enactment  could  abrogate. "f 

This,  therefore,  is  the  law,  on  which  the  Court 
founds  its  Judgment. 

Let  us  see  what  it  states  this  law  to  be  :  "  The 
Statutes  of  Edward  VI.  and  Elizabeth,"  it  says, 
"  recognised  the  right  of  every  person  to  burial 
with  the  Church  Service ; "  not  even  excepting 
excommunicates. 

Now,  with  unfeigned  reluctance,  which  nothing 
but  a  sense  of  duty  could  overcome,  I  humbly  sub- 

*  Bingham,  Part  II.  Schol.  Hist.  Lay  Bapt.  Ep.  Ded.,  p.  cxlvii. 
oct. 

t  Judgment — Escott  against  Mastin,  p.  14. 


56 

mit,  that  those  Statutes  do  not  recognise  that  power 
which  the  Court  here  affirms ;  and  for  this  plain 
reason,  that  "  the  former  law — the  common  law  of 
all  Christendom,  before  the  Reformation" — in  other 
words,  the  Canon  Law,  which,  in   this  particular, 
was  everywhere  received,  and,  especially,   in  this 
country,  was  the  very  contrary  to  what  the  Court 
represents  it  to  have  been.      Instead  of  giving  to 
"every  person  a  right  to   burial  with  the  Church 
Service,"  it  expressly  forbade  such  burial   of  any 
who  died  not  in  the  communion,  and  in  the  Peace  of 
the  Church :  "  Quibus  non   communicamus  vivis, 
nee  mortuis  communicamus."     It  went  further ;  it 
commands,  that,  if  the  bodies  of  any  of  these  had 
been  so  buried,  they  should  be  disinterred,  and  cast 
out  of  the   Church    burial-ground.      Nay,  it  pro 
nounced  excommunication  ipso  facto  against  every 
one,  who,  in  contempt  of  the  keys  of  the  Church, 
should  dare  to  bury  persons  of  this  sort  in  Churches 
or  cemeteries.* 

Having  thus  stated  what  I  believe  to  be  really 
the  canon  law  on  this  subject — adopted  in  England, 

*  Extra  1.  3,  t.  28,  c.  12.  "  Sacris  est  Canonibus  institutum, 
ut  quibus  non  communicavimus  vivis,  non  communicemus  de- 
functis,  et  ut  careant  Ecclesiastica  Sepultura,  qui  prius  erant  ab 
Ecclesiastica  Unitate  praecisi,  nee  nisi  in  articulo  mortis  Ecclesiae 
reconciliati  fuerint.  Unde,  si  contingat  interdura,  quod  vel  Ex- 
communicatorum  corpora,  per  violentiam  aliquorum,  vel  alio  casu, 
in  Csemeterio  tumulentur,  si  ab  aliorum  corporibus  discerni  po- 
terunt,  exhuraari  debent,  et  procul  ab  Ecclesiastica  Sepultura 
jactari." 

Winch.  296  b.  Pursuant  to  the  second  part  of  this  law,  there 
is,  in  Archbishop  Winchelsey's  Register,  an  express  order  "  to  dig 
up  an  excommunicate,  who  had  been  buried  in  the  churchyard." — 
Gibson,  450. 

And  no  historical  fact  is  more  certain  than  that  the  bones  of 
Wicliff  were  judicially  disinterred  and  cast  out. 


07 

and  therefore  part  of  our  common  law — I  turn  again 
to  the  Court's  statement  of  the  right  which,  "  by  the 
common  law  of  all  Christendom  before  the  Reforma 
tion,  and  recognised  by  the  statutes  of  Edward  VI. 
and  Elizabeth,"  every  person,  not  excepting  excom 
municates,  had  in  1603,  when  the  canon  was  made, 
—  a  right  to  burial  with  the  service  of  the  Church. 
If  there  could  otherwise  be  a  doubt  whether  this  be 
the  Court's  meaning,  that  doubt  is  removed  by  what 
it  afterwards  says  of  "  the  Rubric  of  1661,  which 
forbad  the  burial  service  in  cases  of  suicide,  excom 
municates,  and  persons  unbaptized.  A  right  for 
merly  existing  was  thus  taken  away,  at  least  in 
some  cases  ;"  *  the  cases  therein  specified. 

Now,  in  the  face  of  the  Court's  dictum  on  this 
subject  (fortunately,  it  was  no  more  than  a  dictmn), 
I  venture  to  repeat  my  denial,  that  the  statutes  to 
which  it  refers,  the  2  and  3  Edw.  VI.  c.  1,  and  5  and 
6  Edw.  VI.  c.  1,  and  1  Eliz.  c.  2,  and  8  Eliz.  c.  1, 
recognise  any  such  universal  right ;  and  for  the  rea 
son  which  I  have  already  given,  that  those  statutes 
say  nothing  in  derogation,  much  less  in  abrogation, 
of  the  received  canon  law,  which,  as  the  Court  says, 
was  "  the  common  law  of  all  Christendom." 

But  I  must  go  further ;  I  must  contend  that  the 
statute  law  of  England,  in  1603,  did  itself  forbid  the 

O  '  * 

burial  service  of  the  Church  to  be  performed  over 
the  corpse  of  an  excommunicate. 

I  refer  to  a  statute  of  Elizabeth,  which  the  Court 
did  not  think  it  necessary  to  notice,  though  by  its 
very  title  it  might  seem  to  invite  notice  in  such  an 
inquiry ;  I  mean  the  13th  Elizabeth,  c.  12,  entitled 
"  An  Act  for  Ministers  to  be  of  sound  Religion  " 
*  Judgment — Escott  v.  Mastin,  p.  8. 


58 

— the  statute,  which  established  the  "  Articles  of 
Religion  of  the  Church  of  England  ;"  and  which, 
because  it  established  them,  is  made  by  the  Act  of 
Union  with  Scotland  to  be  an  essential  part  of  the 
Treaty  of  Union,  and  a  fundamental  law  of  the  land. 

Now  of  these  Articles,  thus  made  to  be  so  especial 
a  part  of  our  statute  law,  the  33d,  entitled,  "  Of  Ex 
communicate  Persons,  how  they  are  to  be  avoided," 
runs  as  follows  :  "  That  person,  which  by  open  de 
nunciation  of  the  Church  is  rightly  cut  off  from  the 
unity  of  the  Church  and  excommunicate,  ought  to 
be  taken  of  the  whole  multitude  of  the  faithful  as 
an  heathen  and  publican."  Unless,  therefore,  a 
heathen  is  entitled  to  burial  with  the  service  of  the 
Church,  which  no  one  yet  has  had  the  hardihood 
to  affirm,  neither  is  an  excommunicate. 

So  much  for  the  law,  common  and  statute,  appli 
cable  to  this  point.  That  both  the  one  and  the 
other  are  contrary  to  the  statement  of  the  Court, 
may  be  the  less  unsatisfactory  to  the  very  eminent 
persons  who  composed  it,  if  an  opinion  be  correct, 
which  I  scruple  not  to  submit,  that,  supposing  the 
law  were  what  they  have  stated  it  to  be,  the  judg 
ment  pronounced  by  them,  irreversible  as  it  is  in 
effect,  might  not  be  altogether  sustainable  in  reason. 

For  if  "  every  person,"  not  even  excepting  excom 
municates,  had,  as  the  Court  states,  a  "  statutory 
right  to  burial  with  the  service  of  the  Church,"  it 
follows  that  the  68th  Canon,  on  which  the  late  suit 
was  founded,  taking  away  that  right  in  the  case  of 
excommunicates.,  must  be  ipso  facto  void :  for  T 
need  hardly  say  that  a  canon  purporting  to  extin 
guish  a  right  created  or  recognised  by  the  law  of 
the  land,  is  not  worth  the  paper  on  which  it  is 


59 

printed.  But,  if  this  be  so,  how  can  a  criminal  pro 
ceeding  be  founded  on  such  a  canon  ? 

The  only  way  to  escape  the  consequence  herein 
suggested,  seems  to  be,  the  putting  a  construction 
on  the  canon,  which  is  not  very  obvious,  nor  very 
satisfactory,  especially  when  the  purpose  must  be 
the  sustaining  of  a  criminal  prosecution.  Could  it, 
then,  for  this  purpose,  be  maintained,  that  when 
the  canon  says,  "  No  minister  shall  refuse  to  bury 
any  corpse  that  is  brought  to  the  church  ;  and  if  he 
shall  refuse  to  bury  such  corpse,  except  the  party 
deceased  were  denounced  excommunicate,  majori 
ecccommunicatione ;"  could  it,  I  ask,  be  maintained, 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  sustaining  a  criminal  prose 
cution,  that  this  exception  is  not  meant  to  deny  the 
right  of  the  excommunicate  to  burial,  but  only  to 
exempt  the  minister  from  canonical  punishment,  if 
he  set  that  right  at  nought  ? 

Happily,  the  canon  needs  no  such  strained  con 
struction.  In  its  natural  and  unforced  meaning,  it 
is,  as  we  have  seen,  in  perfect  accordance  with  both 
the  common  and  the  statute  law,  as  that  law  existed 
when  the  canon  was  made. 

Happily,  too,  the  judgment  is  not  only  irre 
versible,  but  may,  we  doubt  not,  be  shown  to  be 
sound;*  though  the  particular  line  of  argument 

*  I  venture  to  submit,  that  a  baptized  Infant,  even  though  bap 
tized  in  a  schismatical  or  heretical  congregation,  being  entitled  to 
reception  into  the  Church,  and  to  all  its  privileges,  whensoever  he 
shall  seek  imposition  of  hands,  and  do  what  else  the  Church  may 
require, — if  he  die,  before  he  come  to  years  of  reason,  ought  to  be 
regarded  like  all  other  infants  dying  in  infancy  :  that  Justice,  as 
well  as  Charity,  bids  us  presume  of  such  Infant,  that  if  he  had  been 
permitted  to  live,  he  would  have  done  what  his  duty  required — 
and,  therefore,  that  he  is  to  be  dealt  with  accordingly. 

I  once  entertained  strong  doubts  respecting  those  Infants,  who 


60 

pursued  by  the  Court,  be  not  such  as  commands 
unqualified  assent. 


The  exception  in  the  canon  must  yet  detain  us 
for  a  few  moments  ;  for,  if  I  mistake  not,  it  will  be 
found  to  have  a  very  important  bearing  on  the  main 
question. 

It  appears  to  me  to  shew  very  plainly  the  de 
scription  of  persons  to  whom  alone  the  indefinite 
phrase,  "  any  corpse  which  shall  be  brought"  must 
be  understood  to  apply — namely,  those,  and  only 
those,  who  may,  for  sufficient  reasons,  incur  sentence 
of  excommunication — in  other  words,  members  of 
the  Church ;  for,  these,  and  only  these,  can  be  ex 
communicated — the  censures  of  the  Church  having 

are  baptized  by  persons  heretical  in  the  fundamental  Article  of  the 
Trinity, — thinking  that,  as  such  persons  do  not  believe  in  the  Di 
vinity  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  their 
baptism  cannot  be  deemed  baptism  in  that  Holy  Name.  I  an 
swered  accordingly  one  or  two  of  my  Clergy,  who  applied  to  me 
for  solution  of  their  own  doubts  on  this  point.  I  think  it  neces 
sary,  therefore,  thus  to  declare,  that  further  consideration,  and  the 
balance  of  the  authorities  of  the  early  Church,  have  brought  me  to 
a  different  mind. 

I  say  "  the  balance  of  authorities ;" — for,  undoubtedly,  that 
side  of  the  question,  which  numbers  St.  Athanasius  and  St.  Hilary 
among  its  advocates,  cannot  be  said  to  be  without  grave  authority. 
But  not  only  the  greater  number  of  Fathers,  but  the  Canons  of 
Councils,  viz. — II.  Constantinople,  Aries,  Laodicea,  Trullo — make 
the  balance  incline  strongly  to  the  other  side.  The  8th  Canon  of 
the  Council  of  Nice  was  differently  interpreted,  according  to  the 
different  views  of  those  who  interpreted  it. 

St.  Augustine  briefly  states  his  view  of  the  matter  to  be,  that 
the  Church  does  not,  and  ought  not  to,  rebaptize  those  who  have 
been  baptized,  with  the  words  of  our  Lord's  Institution,  by  any 
Heretics  whomsoever;  because  such  Baptism  is  not  properly  the 
Baptism  of  him  who  ministers,  but  Christ's. — See  Bingham,  Schol. 
Hist.  &c.  P.  I.  c.  i.  s.  20. 


61 

scope   and   direction  only  within  the   Church  and 
over  its  own  members. 

This  just  principle,  which  always  guided  the 
ancient  Catholic  Church  in  all  its  discipline,  and  is, 
indeed,  of  the  very  essence  of  that  discipline,  was 
particularly  illustrated  in  its  dealing  with  those 
who  had  been  baptized  in  heresy  or  schism.  When 
any  of  them,  being  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  sought  reconciliation  with  the  Church,  they 
were  not  required  to  go  through  the  same  stages  of 
penance,  as  the  Canons  required  of  Penitents  in  the 
Church :  "  But  they  seem,"  says  Bingham,*  "  to 
have  been  reconciled  in  a  more  compendious  way, 
more  suited  to  their  state  and  condition,  as  strangers 
and  foreigners,  now  just  entering  within  the  pale 
of  the  Church" 

Surely,  this  same  principle  may,  and  ought  to,  be 
taken  as  the  true  rule  of  interpreting  the  canons  of 
our  own  Church  ;  for  it  flows  from,  and  realizes, 
the  express  injunction  of  Holy  Scripture,  that  we 
"  judge  not  them  that  are  without,"  but  leave  them 
"  to  their  own  Master,"  to  whom  "  they  stand  or 
fall." 

And  here,  speaking  of  "  the  pale  of  the  Church," 
I  am  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  remark  on  one  unhappy 
sentence,  which  is  stated,  in  the  report,  to  have 
fallen  from  the  higher  Court  in  delivering  its  Judg 
ment  ;  for  it  went  the  whole  length  of  subverting 
the  most  approved,  and,  until  so  denied,  we  should 
have  thought  the  most  undeniable,  principle  respect 
ing  Schismatics — "  Heretic  without,  or  Schismatic 
within,  the  pale  of  the  Church" — is  given  as  the 
language  of  the  Court. 

That  so  portentous,  and,  considering  the  authority 
*  Ecc.  Ant.  xix.  c.  2,  s.  7. 


62 

to  which  it  is  ascribed,  so  mischievous  a  description 
of  Schismatic  would  not,  even  in  the  most  in 
cautious  moment,  be  really  uttered  in  such  a  place, 
we  have  some  special  right  to  hope,  because  it  is 
expressly  contradicted  by  the  very  law  which  the 
Court  administers  in  the  last  resort.  The  view 
taken  of  Schism  by  the  Canon  Law,  is,  that  so  far 
as  any  are  Schismatics,  so  far  they  are  out  of  the 
Church.  It  is  thus  expressed  by  Lyndwood,  of 
whom  the  learned  Judge  of  the  Arches  tells  us  that 
"  he  is  the  standard  authority  on  all  points  of  the 
Canon  Law  which  may  arise  in  the  administration 
of  justice  in  these  courts  :"  "  Schisma  est  recessus 
ab  Ecclesia,  vel  in  parte,  vel  in  toto"  Again, 
"  Schisma  est  illicita  divisio  per  inobedientiam  ab 
unitate  Ecclesice  facta." — Lyndwood,  284. 

I  have  been  compelled  to  notice  this  strange 
dictum,  because  it  has  actually  been  cited  to  me  by 
one  of  my  clergy  (who  had  published  certain  notions 
concerning  Schism,  which  called  for  my  animad 
version)  as  "  the  view  taken  by  the  highest  Eccle 
siastical  Court  of  the  land,  the  Judicial  Committee 
of  Privy  Council.  In  the  luminous  judgment  de 
livered  by  this  august  tribunal,"  said  he,  "  the  dis 
tinction  is  clearly  taken  between  a  Heretic  and  a 
Schismatic;  a  '  Heretic'  is  one  '  without/  a  '  Schis 
matic'  is  one  '  within,'  the  Church."  * 

*  That  in  a  large  and  improper  sense  of  the  word  Church,  in 
cluding  all  whom  God  hath  called  by  the  revelation  of  his  Truth 
from  the  unbelieving  world,  a  Schismatic  may  be  said  to  be  within 
it,  no  one  will  deny  :  but  in  this  sense  of  the  word,  a  Heretic  too 
is  equally  within  the  Church.  Such,  however,  is  not  the  sense  in 
which  an  Ecclesiastical  Court  can  be  supposed  to  use  the  word — 
nor  can  any  sane  person  advisedly  speak,  in  this  sense,  of  "  the 
pale  of  the  Church."  "The  pale  of  the  Church,"  ex  vi  termini, 
implies  Unity  ;  Schism,  ex  vi  termini,  implies  breach  of  that  Unity. 


63 

Now,  if  the  Court  really  uttered  what  is  ascribed 
to  it,  a  stronger  illustration  cannot  be  wanted  of  the 
mischief  of  a  judge,  however  generally  learned, 
flinging  about  his  random  sayings  on  matters  of 
high  and  sacred  import,  without  even  seeking  that 
ordinary  measure  of  information,  which  educated 
men,  indeed,  might  be  expected  to  bring  with  them. 
For  the  Supreme  Court  of  Ecclesiastical  Judicature 
to  talk  thus  wildly  about  Schism,  is  not  less  start 
ling,  than  it  would  be,  to  hear  the  Court  of  Queen's 
Bench  proclaiming  "  the  community  of  Christian 
men's  goods." 


Before  we  leave  this  matter  altogether,  it  is 
right  to  say  that  the  Court  itself  seems  to  have 
been  startled  at  the  largeness  of  its  own  construction 
of  the  general  words  of  the  canon ;  for  it  sug 
gests  that  "  portions  of  the  burial  service  itself 
would  probably  exclude  persons  not  Christians." 
We  thank  the  Court  for  this  recognition  of  the 
important  principle,  that  the  canon  must  be  con 
strued  with  due  consideration  of  the  matter  and 
occasion  to  which  it  refers  :  in  other  words,  that 
the  nature,  and  purpose,  and  terms,  of  the  burial 
service  must  control  the  use  of  it.  And  if,  ex 
tending  the  expression  of  the  Court's  meaning  a 
little  further,  we  should  say  (instead  of  probably) 
this  "  would  certainly  exclude  persons  not  Chris 
tians,"  should  we  be  very  presumptuous  ?  So  far 
from  it,  that  I  venture  to  think  that,  even  if  the 
Rubric  of  1661  had  never  existed  (which  forbids  the 
use  of  the  office  to  the  "  unbaptized"),  a  minister 
who  should  so  abuse  the  Church  burial  service,  as 


64 

to  use  it  over  the  corpse  of  a  Jew  or  a  Mahometan, 
would  be  liable  to  ecclesiastical  censure.  The  Canon 
Law  itself  is  plain  on  this  point.  Even  catechumens, 
dying  before  they  are  baptized,  are  excluded  from 
burial  with  the  service  of  the  Church.*  Accord 
ingly,  both  Sir  John  Nicholl  t  and  Sir  Herbert 
Jenner  ^  say,  that  "  the  old  law  equally  prohibited 
the  interment,  with  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  of 
those  who  had  died  unbaptized  by  their  own  fault." 

The  observation,  therefore,  of  the  higher  Court, 
that  by  this  prohibitory  Rubric  "  a  right  formerly 
existing  was  taken  away,"  is  utterly  without  found 
ation.  In  truth,  all  the  cases  enumerated  in  that 
Rubric  were  before  excluded  by  the  Canon  Law 
from  interment  with  the  office  of  the  Church.  § 

This  consideration  is  important,  not  merely  as 
affecting  the  statement  of  the  law  by  that  Court, 
but  also  as  proving  that  the  several  words  of  the 
68th  Canon  must  always  have  been  interpreted  with 
many  limitations  ;  that,  in  truth,  they  applied  to 
those  only  who  died  members  of  the  Church. 

But  the  Court,  we  have  seen,  limits  its  own 
limitation  to  "  persons  not  Christians."  Now, 
"  Christians"  is  a  very  vague  term,  and,  in  such 
a  question  as  we  are  at  present  concerned  with, 
requires  some  accuracy  in  distinguishing,  before  it 
can  convey  a  sufficiently  definite  meaning.  Of  he 
retics  and  schismatics,  we  deny  not  that  they  are 
Christians,  if  by  "  Christians  "  is  meant  that  they 

*  Item  placuit,  ut  Catechumenis  sine  redemptione  baptism! 
defuncti?,  neque  oblationis  commemoratio,  neque  psallendi  im- 
penda  ur  officium.  Bracar.  Can.,  35;  Gibson,  450. 

t  Kempe  and  Wickes  (2  Phil.  268). 

I  Mastin  and  Escott  (Curteis,  264). 

§  Gibson,  iibi  supra. 


65 

are  not  heathen*— that  they  have  received  baptism, 
which  not  only  makes  it  unnecessary  and  unlawful 
that  they  be  again  baptized,  but  also  gives  them  a 
right,  on  their  testifying  a  wish  to  be  received  into 
the  Church,  making  a  confession  of  the  true  faith, 
and  seeking  a  reconciliatory  imposition  of  hands,  to 
be  received  accordingly. 

But  if  by  "  Christians"  is  meant,  in  the  full  sense 
of  the  word,  the  fideles,  "  faithful  men,"  those  who 
hold  the  Catholic  faith,  and  are  in  the  unity  of  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church,  then,  so  long  as  any  per 
sons  continue  heretical  in  their  opinions,  or  schis- 
matical  in  their  conversation,  we  are  bound  to  deny 
to  them  all  right  to  that  name,  and  to  the  privi 
leges  which  it  implies.  With  "  Christians,"  in  the 
former  sense  of  the  word,  we  would  hold  internal 
communion,  the  communion  of  charity ;  but  we 
cannot,  consistently  with  our  duty  to  the  Church, 
and  even  to  themselves,  hold  external  communion. 

The  learned  Judge  in  the  Court  below  recognises 
the  same  principle,  and  in  a  manner,  I  may  be  per 
mitted  to  say,  much  less  unsatisfactory  than  the  Court 
above.  "  The  object  of  the  Church  and  of  the  Legisla 
ture  which  confirmed  the  Rubric,"  says  he,  "  must 
have  been  to  exclude  from  the  offices  of  the  Church 
all  those  who  had  never  been  admitted  into  it  by  Bap 
tism  ;  all  those  who,  having  been  once  admitted 
into  it,  had  for  some  grievous  offence  been  excluded 
from  it ;  and,  thirdly,  all  those  who,  dying  in  the 
commission  of  mortal  sin,  had  by  their  own  act  re 
nounced  the  privileges  of  Christianity."*  This,  I 
say,  is  a  recognition  of  the  same  principle,  that  the 
use  of  the  offices  of  the  Church  can  be  proper  only 

*  Curteis's  Kep.  Mastin  ?\  Escott,  p.  239. 

F 


66 

in  the  case  of  those  who  have  been  admitted  into 
the  Church,  and  have  never  either  been  excluded, 
or  excluded  themselves,  from  the  Church.  It  is 
true,  that  he  assumes  it  as  undeniable,  that  persons 
are  so  admitted,  if  baptized,  whoever  may  have 
been  the  minister ;  whereas  we  have  seen,  by  the 
authority  of  Bingham,  that  neither  heretical  nor 
schismatical  Baptism  does  admit  into  the  Church. 
Consequently,  on  the  sound  principle  thus  recog 
nised  by  both  courts,  it  does  not  entitle  persons  so 
baptized  to  the  offices  of  the  Church. 

The  principle  of  which  I  speak,  and  which  is 
thus  recognised  in  the  judgment  of  both  courts,  is, 
indeed,  so  obvious,  that  it  may  seem  hardly  to  need 
this  high  authority,  which  yet  we  rejoice  to  see 
given  to  it.  It  is  a  principle  constantly  applied  in 
respect  to  the  Rubrics  and  Canons. 

For  instance,  the  59th  Canon  requires,  under 
very  heavy  penalties,  "  every  Parson,  Vicar,  or 
Curate,  upon  every  Sunday  and  Holiday,  diligently 
to  hear,  instruct,  and  teach  the  youth  and  ignorant 
persons  of  his  parish  the  catechism  set  forth  in  the 
Common  Prayer."  Is  he  to  teach  ignorant  persons 
who  are  unbaptized,  this  catechism  ?  They  are  in 
cluded  under  the  general  terms  of  the  Canon,  yet 
the  very  nature  of  this  catechism  makes  it  manifest 
that  they  are  not,  cannot  be,  included  in  its  sense. 

Again ;  the  Rubric  of  the  office  of  "  Visitation  of 

o  ' 

the  Sick"  says,  "  When  any  person  is  sick,  notice 
shall  be  given  thereof  to  the  minister  of  the  parish, 
who,  coming  into  the  sick  person's  house,  shall 
say,"  as  is  there  appointed.  Here  the  phrase  "  any 
person"  is  so  large  as  to  include  Jews,  Turks,  In 
fidels,  and  Heretics,  as  well  as  members  of  the 


67 

Church ;  yet  will  any  one  gravely  assert  that  the 
Church's  office  of  "Visitation  of  the  Sick"  ought  to 
be  used,  or  can  properly  be  used,  to  "  any  persons" 
who  are  not  members  of  the  Church  ? 

Nay,  in  respect  to  the  very  canon  in  question, 
the  68th,  no  one  will  contend  that  the  words  "  any 
corpse  "  must  not  be  limited  to  those  who  have  a 
right  to  burial  in  the  particular  parish  churchyard 
to  which  the  corpse  is  brought.  It  is  plain,  therefore, 
that  some  limitation  must  be  admitted :  but  what 
can  be  more  reasonable  than  that  which  is  drawn 
from  the  nature  and  tenor  of  the  office  of  burial 
itself?  In  other  words,  ought  it  to  be  used  in  the 
case  of  those  to  whom  it  is  manifestly  unfitted — to 
persons,  that  is,  whom  the  Church  cannot  recognise 
as  having  died  in  communion  with  it,  or  as  capable 
of  its  blessing  ? 

No  man  who  respects  the  principles,  or  the  prac 
tice,  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  from  and  through 
all  antiquity,  will  hesitate  how  this  question  must 
be  answered.  "  This  office  of  burial,"  says  Bing- 
ham,  "  belonged  only  to  the  Fidcks,  or  Communi 
cants  ;  that  is,  such  as  died  either  in  the  full  com 
munion  of  the  Church,  or  else,  if  they  were  excom 
municate,  were  yet  in  a  disposition  to  communicate 
by  accepting,  and  submitting  to,  the  rules  of  pe 
nance  and  discipline  in  the  Church."* 

In  truth,  such  a  claim  as  we  are  said  to  be 
threatened  with,  on  the  misunderstood  authority  of 
the  late  judgment,  is  simply  this — that  the  Church, 
and  the  Church  only,  shall  cease  to  have  a  peculiar 
communion  of  its  own  ;  shall  cease  to  have  its  own 

*  Eccl.  Ant.  B.  xxiii.  c.  3,  s.  23. 

F  2 


68 

rules  for  its  own  guidance  ;  shall  cease  to  have  any 
special  marks  whereby  to  distinguish  itself;  shall 
cease  to  perform  any  special  offices  to  its  own 
members. 

For,  our  offices,  be  it  borne  in  mind,  are  designed 
for  persons  belonging  to  a  certain  Body, — united  to 
gether  by  certain  terms  of  communion.  Why  are 
we  to  be  compelled  to  disregard  the  appropriate 
nature  of  these  offices,  and  to  abandon  these  terms 
of  communion,  at  the  bidding  of  those  who  may 
mislike  our  having  such  distinctions  ?  They  are  not 
prevented  from  forming  themselves  into  a  separate 
society,  having  their  own  offices,  their  own  terms 
of  communion.  We  only  say,  that,  if  they  do  so  se 
parate  themselves,  we  cannot  admit  them  to  com 
munion  in  religious  offices  with  us.  Is  there  in 
this  any  real  hardship  to  them  ?  or  any  real  want 
of  charity  in  us  ? 

Let  us  see,  in  the  instance  of  burial,  to  what  it 
amounts. 

Heretics  and  schismatics  have  the  same  right  of  in 
terment  in  the  parochial  burial-grounds  as  we  have.* 
They  may  use,  in  their  own  meeting-houses,  any 
office  of  burial  they  choose.  If  they  prefer  the  office 
of  the  Church,  they  are  quite  at  liberty  to  use  it ; 
only  they  must  not  use  it  in  our  churches,  or  in  the 
churchyard.  This  is  the  amount  of  the  grievance, 
and  simply  to  state  it  is  to  expose  its  frivolity. 

*  Such  seems  to  have  been  ruled  in  Rex  v.  Taylor,  Trinity  T. 
6  G.  I. :  "  The  doctrine  there  laid  down,"  as  stated  by  the  Court 
of  Arches  in  the  late  cause,  "  was  that  the  Common  Law  right  of 
interment  in  the  churchyard  belonged  to  every  parishioner,  but 
that  the  manner  in  which  the  service  was  to  be  performed,  was  to 
be  left  to  the  Spiritual  Court,  and  there  enforced." — Curteis's  Rep. 
Mastin  v.  Escott,  p.  268. 


69 

But  they  will  not  be  satisfied  unless  the  ministers 
of  the  Church  perform  the  office,  and  treat  them 
as  members  of  our  communion.  Why  is  this? 
Why  are  the}^  anxious  for  the  services  of  ministers, 
whose  ministry  they  either  deny  or  usurp  ?  or, 
rather,  both  usurp  and  deny?  Or,  why  do  they 
claim  to  be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  a  com 
munity,  which  they  do  not  value  sufficiently  to  seek 
to  belong  to  it  ? 

The  real  truth  is  plain.  Their  only  grievance  is, 
that  the  Church  exists ;  and  so  long  as  it  shall  con 
tinue  to  exist,  its  existence  will  be,  must  be,  felt  a 
reproach  by  those  who  have  abandoned  it. 

But  we  are  told,  that,  whatever  be  the  merits  of  the 
question,  the  laws  of  the  Church  itself  require  its 
ministers  to  perform  these  offices  to  Dissenters,  and 
the}'  have  aright  to  enforce  obedience  to  those  laws. 

That  the  laws  of  the  Church  do,  indeed,  require 
this,  may  be  found  not  quite  so  clear  as  they  choose 
to  represent ;  and  to  prove  it  will  need  something 
more  authoritative  than  a  mere  dictum  (if  there 
have  been  such  a  dictum),  even  of  the  highest  court. 
But,  if  the  laws  of  the  Church  do,  indeed,  require 
its  members  to  perform  its  offices  to  those  who  are 
not  of  its  communion,  can  we  doubt  that  this  is 
caused  by  those  laws  having  been  made  at  a  time 
when  such  a  thing  as  tolerated  heresy  or  schism  was 
not  even  thought  of? 

In  the  short  interval  which  elapsed  between  the 
passing  of  the  first  Toleration  Act  and  the  discon 
tinuance  of  the  Sittings  of  Convocation,  none  of  the 
claims  which  are  now  harassing  the  Church  were 
ever  put  forward,  or  even  contemplated ;  else,  we 
cannot  doubt  that  due  provision  would  have  been 


70 

then  made,  to  meet  the  new  state  of  things,  and  to 
prevent  a  law,  which  was  liberally  and  wisely  de 
signed  as  a  relief  to  conscientious  Dissenters,  from 
being  abused,  as  an  engine  for  the  persecution  of 
the  Church. 

In  short,  the  offices  of  the  Church  having  been 
devised  for  members  of  the  Church,  the  Church 
ought  to  have  the  power  of  declaring  who  are  not 
its  members,  and,  therefore,  who  have  not  a  right  to 
participation  in  its  offices.  To  withhold  this  power, 
whenever  its  necessity  shall  be  felt,  would  not  be 
easily  reconcilable  with  the  first  article  of  the 
Magna  Charta  of  olden  times,  nor  with  the  plainest 
obligation  of  the  Magna  Charta  of  more  modern 
days,  the  Coronation  Oath.  But  how  can  such  a 
power  be  adequately  exercised  except  by  the  Church 
assembled  in  Synod  ? 

In  asking  for  such  a  power,  we  wish  not,  I  repeat, 
"  to  judge  them  that  are  without."  We  only  claim 
to  pronounce  that  they  are  without — out  of  our 
Church,  of  which  we  believe  and  proclaim  that  it  is 
the  visible  Church  of  Christ  in  this  land.  We 
quarrel  not  with  others,  though  we  think  them  he 
retics,  or  schismatics,  and  thougli  as  such  we  refuse  to 
them  communion  with  us  in  the  offices  of  religion  ; 
but  we  quarrel  not  with  them,  if  they  choose  to  say 
the  same,  each  of  his  own  separate  congregation. 


The   Court,   in    delivering   the   late   judgment, 
thought  proper  to  "  point  out  the  inconsistent  and 
even  absurd  consequences  which  would  follow  from 
the  opposite  doctrine  to  its  own."  * 
*  Judgment,  &c  ,  p.  14, 


71 

Now  I,  too,  may  be  permitted  to  point  out  the 
consequences  (due  respect  forbids  my  calling  them 
inconsistent  or  absurd)  which  would  follow  from 
some  of  the  dicta  of  the  Court,  if  they  should  ever 
be  exalted  to  the  authority  of  judgments. 

For  instance,  if,  as  was  said  (happily  not  ruled}  by 
the  Court,  it  be  the  duty  of  the  minister  to  use  the 
office  of  burial  over  "  every  corpse  which  shall  be 
brought  to  the  church   or  churchyard,"  it  should 
seem  to  be  equally  the  duty  of  those  who  bring  it, 
to  permit  the  office  to  be  used.     And  yet  it  is  quite 
conceivable  that  this  may  not  always  be  very  satis 
factory.      For,  be  it  remembered,  there  are  other 
persons  not  in  communion  with  the  Church,  be 
sides  that  description  of  Dissenters  who  promoted 
the  late  suit.     Now,  let  me  put  a  case — it  shall  be 
not  an  extreme  case,  but  one  actually  proposed  by 
the  Court  itself — that  of  "  Foreigners  who  have 
been  baptized  otherwise  than  by  ministers  of  Epis 
copal  ordination."      The  Court  pointed  out  as  one 
of  the  "  inconsistent  and  even  absurd  consequences" 
of  the  defendant's  plea,  that  "  such  foreigners  could 
not  be  buried  with  the  rites  of  our  Church,  should 
they  depart  this  life  within  our  territory."     It  hap 
pens,  that  many  such  foreigners  from  one  particular 
country,  as  well  as  many  of  our  own  countrymen  who 
are  in  communion  with  them,  die  amongst  us  every 
year — I  mean  Presbyterians  of  the  kirk  of  Scotland. 
Now,  let  us  suppose  the  corpse  of  one  of  these 
Presbyterians,  Scotch,  or  Irish,   or  English,  to  be 
brought  to  the  churchyard  of  any  parish  in  Eng 
land.     "  If  the  minister  delay  burying  in  the  man 
ner  and  form  prescribed  in   the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,"  he  will  be  suspended,  should  the  Court's 


7-2 

dictum  ever  be  ruled  to  be  the  law.  If  the  minister 
plead  his  conscience,  the  plea  will  be  either  sneered 
at,  or  frowned  down.  Knowing  this,  he  submits, 
and  quietly  begins  the  ceremony. 

Meanwhile,  those  who  bring  the  corpse  insist  on 
"  immediately  interring  it,  without  any  ceremony  ;" 
for  such  is  the  order  "  Concerning  burial  of  the 
dead"  in  the  "  Directory  for  Public  Worship,"  set 
forth  by  "  Public  authority  in  the  Church  of  Scot 
land."  They,  too,  will  plead  conscience ;  they  will 
cry  aloud  against  the  abomination  of  "  a  prescript 
form  of  prayer  "  being  imposed  upon  them,  in  the 
exercise  of  their  common-law  right  of  depositing 
the  remains  of  their  deceased  brother  in  the  parish 
churchyard  :  and  as  they  are  not  in  the  habit  of 
submitting,  we  need  not  fear,  but  that  some  very 
good  reason  will  soon  be  found  why  they  shall  be 
submitted  to. 


Here  I  would  leave  the  matter,  were  it  not  for 
one  particular  of  the  speech  made  in  delivering  the 
judgment  of  the  Court  above,  which  has,  I  under 
stand,  given  some  uneasiness  to  the  clergy,  and 
excited  some  surprise  in  others. 

That  speech  has  derived  more  than  ordinary  im 
portance  from  its  having  been  previously  written, 
and,  as  is  understood,  having  received  the  sanction 
of  all  the  learned  members  of  the  Court.  In  stating 
this,  I  wish  to  be  considered  as  stating  it  with  the 
sincerest  feeling  of  respect  for  the  wisdom  and  justice, 
which  dictated  so  cautious  a  proceeding. 

But,  then,  this  caution  only  gave  the  stronger 
effect  to  all  the  observations  in  the  speech,  however 


73 

irrelevant  some  of  them  may  have  been  ;  however 
transcending  the  authority  even  of  the  high  tribunal 
from  which  they  emanated. 

In  the  conclusion,  the  Court  thought  it  necessary 
to  propound,  that  clergymen,  if  they  shall  ever  feel 
their  consciences  violated  by  any  requisition  of  the 
law,  will  have  no  right  to  complain  :  they  may  do 
as  laymen  have  done ;  they  may  resign  their  offices, 
arid  "  give  way  to  those  who  could  honestly  hold 
them  by  performing  their  appointed  functions." 

Now,  in  putting  forth  this  declaration,  the  Court 
seems  to  me  (I  must  not  be  afraid  of  avowing  it)  to 
have  a  little  overstepped  the  line  of  its  own  duty, 
to  have  a  little  misunderstood  the  nature  of  the 
matter  it  was  speaking  of. 

The  cure  of  souls,  even  though  it  be  endowed,  is 
not  a  mere  salaried  office,  which  may  be  resigned  at 
pleasure.  It  is  a  station  of  high  and  holy  responsi 
bility,  from  which  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  withdraw 
ourselves,  merely  because  the  world's  law  shall  be 
found  at  variance  with  our  duty.  Should  such  a 
state  of  things  ever  arise — (I  do  not  contemplate  it 
as  in  the  lowest  degree  probable ;  nor  should  I  think 
it  decent  to  suppose  it  even  possible,  were  not  the 
supposition  thus  forced  upon  us  from  so  high  a 
place) — but  should  such  a  state  of  things  ever  arise, 
we  will  complain  (for,  thank  God  !  the  clergy,  like 
all  other  subjects  in  this  free  land,  may  complain) 
of  the  state  of  the  law,  which  would  thus  make 
obedience  to  it  incompatible  with  obedience  to  that 
higher  law,  which  we  are  commissioned  and  com 
manded  by  God  to  execute  ;  and  we  will  urge  our 
complaint  in  the  firm  but  temperate  tone  which  be 
comes  us,  not  doubting  that  we  shall  obtain  from  a 


74 

just  legislature  due  attention  and  redress.  Should 
the  result  be  otherwise  (I  have  no  fear  that  it  ever 
will,  but  should  it  be  otherwise),  the  State  will 
deal  with  us,  as  it  may  deem  fit ;  but  we,  my  rever 
end  brethren,  will  not  renounce,  we  will  adhere  to, 
our  posts,  calmly,  meekly,  faithfully,  resolutely,  in 
the  fear  of  God,  and  not  of  man. 


V.  I  return  to  the  point,  from  which  I  have 
somewhat  digressed,  the  necessity  of  a  restoration  to 
the  Church  of  some  mode  of  its  meeting  in  synod. 

A  bill  cannot  much  longer  be  delayed  (for  it  has 
been  repeatedly  promised  in  Speeches  from  the 
Throne,  and  the  promise  was  renewed  at  the  be 
ginning  of  the  late  session  of  Parliament)  for  carry 
ing  into  effect  the  recommendations  of  the  Com 
mission  of  1830,  "  on  the  practice  and  jurisdiction 
of  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts."  Among  those  recom 
mendations  is  one  that  all  criminal  proceedings 
in  these  courts  against  laymen  shall  cease.  Of 
the  wisdom  of  this  recommendation,  so  far  as  tem 
poral  consequences  are  concerned,  none  of  us,  I  ap 
prehend,  will  entertain  a  doubt.  But  there  is  a 
most  important  spiritual  result,  which  must  be 
guarded  ;  and  which,  in  guarding  it,  would  well 
employ  the  wisdom  of  the  Church  in  synod,  to 
whose  cognizance  the  matter  properly  belongs, — I 
mean,  what  is  to  be  done  with  such  offenders,  in 
respect  to  admitting  to,  or  repelling  from,  the  Holy 
Communion  ? 

As  the  law  of  the  Church,  which  also  is  the  law 
of  the  State,  now  stands,  the  parochial  minister  has, 
as  he  ought  to  have,  in  the  first  instance,  an  abso- 


75 

lute  discretion  ;  but,  if  he  repel,  he  is  obliged  to 
give  an  account  of  the  same  within  fourteen  days 
to  the  ordinary,  who  must  proceed  against  the 
offending  person  according  to  the  canon. 

Now,  when,  in  conformity  to  the  recommendation 
of  the  Commissioners,  this  process  shall  be  done 
away,  what  course  is  to  be  substituted  ?  On  the 
one  hand,  to  leave  without  redress  a  party,  who 
deems  himself  unjustly  deprived  of  the  highest  pri 
vilege  of  a  Christian,  would  be  intolerable;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  would  be  certainly  not  less  into 
lerable,  to  give  to  a  grievous,  a  notorious,  an  impe 
nitent  sinner,  the  right  to  demand  admission  to 
the  Lord's  Supper — the  most  perfect  absolution, 
be  it  remembered,  which  a  baptized  sinner  can 
receive. 

There  is,  too,  a  third  case,  which  must  not  be 
forgotten  ;  that  of  a  person,  a  member  of  the  Church, 
guilty  of  heinous  sin — heresy,  for  instance,  or  blas 
phemy — for  which  he  ought  to  be  excommunicated 
(that  is,  put  out  of  the  Church),  whether  he  seek 
admission  to  the  Lord's  Supper  or  not. 

Now,  what  process  is  to  be  provided  for  the 
Church  in  these  cases,  and  cases  such  as  these  ? 
Glad,  as  we  shall  all  be,  to  see  civil  consequences 
of  Church  discipline  over  the  laity  removed,  yet  the 
right  and  duty  of  spiritual  discipline  we  may  not, 
we  dare  not,  surrender.  To  do  so  willingly  would 
be  to  betray  the  Church — to  unchurch  ourselves. 
To  force  vis  to  do  so,  would  be  an  act  of  direct 
persecution. 

Well,  then,  what  must  be  done  ?  Is  this  a  mat 
ter  for  Parliament  to  order  ?  for  a  Legislature  which 
no  longer  professes,  no  longer  would  endure,  to  lie 


76 

called  an  assembly  of  Churchmen — nay,  is  growing 
impatient  of  being,  exclusively,,  an  assembly  of 
Christians  ?  Are  the  essential  rights  and  powers, 
which  our  Lord  conferred,  and  which  the  Apostles 
taught  the  Christian  ministry  by  their  example, 
and  required  them  by  express  precept,  duly  to  exer 
cise — are  these  to  be  placed  at  the  mercy  of  men 
who  deny  conscientiously  the  very  existence  of  those 
rights  and  powers  ? 


The  great  importance  of  this  matter  will  justify 
my  adding  a  few  words  more  upon  it.  That  it  is 
absolutely  necessary  to  the  well-being  and  well 
doing  of  a  Church,  I  need  not  say.  Our  own 
Church  declares  "  the  right  use  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline  "  to  be  one  of  the  "  three  notes  or  marks  " 
(pure  doctrine,  and  the  sacraments  ministered  ac 
cording  to  Christ's  holy  institution,  are  the  other 
two)  "  whereby  the  true  Church  is  known."* 

Now,  if  excommunication — rescued  from  all  de 
grading  application  of  it,  but  excluding  absolutely 
from  the  benefit  of  all  the  offices  of  the  Church — "  if 
excommunication,  the  greatest  judgment  upon  earth" 
(these  are  the  words  of  Lord  Bacon),  "  be  restored 
to  the  true  dignity  and  use  thereof,  the  Church  will 
be  indeed  restored  to"  as  much  of  "  its  ancient  vi 
gour"  as  may  be  necessary.  We  might  then  be  more 
than  content,  to  see  the  disuse  of  open  penance,  and 
other  details  of  discipline  of  the  primitive  times. 
But  nothing  can  be  truly  said  to  justify  our  ac 
quiescence  in  the  continued  abandonment  of  all 
discipline  whatsoever. 

*  2nd  Part  of  Horn,  for  Whitsunday. 


77 

Yet,  unhappily,  we  not  only  have  to  deplore  the 
loss  of  all  public  discipline,  but  also  the  too  common 
disuse  of  all  attempts  to  promote  even  that  confi 
dential  and  spiritual  communication  between  the 
people  and  their  ministers,  which  would  create  a 
personal  and  private  discipline,  not  less  likely  to 
promote  a  spirit  of  real  penitence  because  it  is  both 
private  and  voluntary.  Meanwhile,  it  is  undeniably 
your  duty  to  endeavour  to  bring  your  people  to 
have  that  recourse  to  your  private  ministry  for 
ghostly  counsel  and  advice — and,  when  necessary, 
for  that  benefit  of  absolution — to  which  you  are 
bound  to  invite  them,  as  often  as  they  are  called  to 
the  Lord's  Table.  No  sense  of  your  own  weakness, 
or  of  your  own  unworthiness,  ought  to  make  you 
afraid  or  ashamed  to  exercise  the  main  and  dis 
tinctive  part  of  the  holy  office  to  which  you  have 
aspired — absolution,  of  which  the  Church  tells  you 
that  it  "  hath  the  promise  of  forgiveness  of  sins."  * 
You  pretend  not  to  it  of  your  own  power  ;  you  pro 
fess  to  act  in  it  only  as  the  commissioned  ministers 
of  Christ.  Nay,  you  profess  that  your  commission 
has  not  any  efficacy,  further  than  as  it  is  exercised 
in  conformity  with  God's  Word,  and  with  the  terms 
of  forgiveness  there  laid  down. 

But  you  also  profess,  or  ought  to  profess,  that 
you  are  ministers  empowered  by  God  to  pronounce 
His  forgiveness  ;  and  that  they  who  seek  to  you,  as 
ministers  of  reconciliation  with  Him,  will  receive 
the  blessing  which  He  has  annexed  to  your 
ministry. 

In  saying  this,  I  say  not  that  the  absolution  of 
the  priest  is  necessary  to  forgiveness — God  forbid  ! 
*  Horn.  "  Of  Common  Prayer  and  Sacraments." 


78 

— or  that  it  is  more  than  a  mean,  which  God  has 
been  pleased  to  bless  with  His  especial  promise. 

Neither  do  I  say — God  forbid  ! — that  we  should 
demand  the  particular  confession  of  those  sins  which 
the  penitent  calls  upon  us  to  forgive  in  the  name 
and  by  the  authority  of  Christ.  The  only  point  on 
which  we  are  to  be  satisfied  is,  the  penitence  and 
faith  of  the  party  ;  riot  the  nature,  much  less  the 
particulars,  of  his  sins — unless  the  communication 
of  these  be  necessary,  and  only  in  the  degree  in 
which  it  shall  be  necessary,  to  quiet  his  conscience 
and  assuage  his  grief.  Even  the  "  special  confession 
of  his  sins,"  which  "  the  sick  person  shall  be  moved 
to  make,  if  he  feel  his  conscience  troubled  with  any 
weighty  matter,"  ought  not  to  be  urged,  till  his 
troubled  spirit  cannot  be  in  any  other  way  duly  com 
forted.  And  when,  "  if  he  humbly  and  heartily  de 
sire  it,"  you  proceed  to  give  absolution  in  the  form 
Vvhich  the  Church  hath  provided,  be  careful  to 
teach  him  that  unless  he  be  sincere,  unless  he 
have  true  Christian  repentance,  the  pardon  which 
you  pronounce  has  no  promise  of  being  ratified  by 
our  Lord. 

In  bringing  this  matter  thus  before  you,  it  is  pro 
bable  that,  while  I  may  seem  to  some  to  ascribe  too 
much  to  the  office  which  you  hold,  I  shall  be 
thought  by  others  to  invest  it,  after  all,  with  no 
thing  more  than  a  showy,  but  unsubstantial,  garb. 
For,  it  will  be  said,  if  the  forgiveness  which  the 
priest  pronounces  is  not  effectual  unless  the  peni 
tent  have  the  qualifications  necessary  for  absolution, 
and  if,  having  these  qualifications,  he  will  be  for 
given,  whether  he  receive  the  absolution  of  .the 
priest  or  not,  to  what  end  serves  that  absolution  ? 


79 

Now,  it  would  be  a  sufficient  answer,  that,  as  our 
Lord  has  appointed  this  to  be  a  mode  of  conferring 
his  pardon,  all  who  feel  the  need  of  that  pardon 
will  gladly  and  thankfully  have  recourse  to  it. 

But  this  is  not  our  only  answer.  We  farther 
say,  that  the  authority,  thus  given  by  Christ  to  his 
ministers,  proves  it  to  be  His  purpose  and  His  will, 
that  there  be  between  them  and  their  people  that 
free  spiritual  communication,  to  which  I  have  before 
referred.  The  benefits,  hence  resulting  to  both,  will 
be  most  valuable.  It  will  impress  on  the  minister, 
if  anything  can,  a  due  sense  of  the  special  obliga 
tion  imposed  on  him  to  purity  and  holiness  of  life. 
For  will  he,  dares  he,  pronounce  God's  pardon  of 
other  men's  sins,  while  he  himself  is  laden  with 
iniquity  ?  Again,  it  will  compel  him,  if  anything 
can,  to  industry  and  carefulness  in  prosecuting  his 
spiritual  studies,  in  labouring  fully  to  understand 
the  way  of  God's  salvation,  and  to  apply  his  know 
ledge  to  the  comfort  and  edification  of  those  who 
have  recourse  to  Him.  Now  this  cannot  be  accom 
plished  without  much  of  serious  reflection — of  study 
ing  of  the  characters  and  modes  of  thinking  of  his 
people — still  more,  of  meditation  in  God's  word — 
above  all,  of  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  His  light, 
His  guidance,  His  merciful  support,  in  this  the  most 
arduous  portion  of  the  ministerial  office. 

To  the  people,  meanwhile,  it  is  a  great  blessing 
to  be  thus  practically  reminded  of  the  closeness  of 
their  spiritual  connexion  with  their  pastor — with 
him  who  is  an  "  ambassador"  to  them  "  for  Christ" 
— of  the  goodness  of  God  in  empowering  such  a 
ministry  of  reconciliation — of  the  inestimable  value 
of  their  own  Church  privileges—above  all,  of  the  in- 


80 

ternal  qualities  of  faith,  penitence,  newness  of  heart, 
showing  itself  in  newness  of  life,  which  alone  can 
make  those  privileges,  or  the  absolution  pronounced 
to  them  by  their  minister,  to  be  anything  else  but 
an  increase  of  their  condemnation. 


VI.  While  I  thus  address  you  on  the  necessity  of 
a  closer  connexion,  than  commonly  subsists,  between 
you  and  your  people,  I  am  forcibly  reminded  of, 
what  I  deeply  feel,  the  not  less  pressing  need  of  more 
frequent  and  better  opportunities  of  communication 
between  your  bishop  and  his  clergy.  At  the  end 
of  a  visitation,  which  has  lasted  more  than  nine 
weeks,  with  only  one  day  not  appointed  to  some 
special  service,  it  is  painful  to  think,  how  little  of 
benefit  I  can  hope  that  I  have  rendered  by  thus 
rapidly  passing  through  you. 

In  truth,  among  the  particulars  in  which  I  think 
that  we  require  an  improvement  in  the  outward 
form  of  our  Church,  I  would  place  in  the  foremost 
rank  the  expediency,  I  would  almost  say  the  neces 
sity,  of  an  increased  number  of  bishops. 

In  urging  this,  I  hope  I  shall  not  be  considered 
by  you  as  wishing  to  consult  my  own  ease.  The 
reasons,  for  which  I  should  wish  a  more  numer 
ous  episcopacy  in  our  Church,  are  such  as  would 
make  the  charge  of  every  individual  bishop  not  less 
laborious,  but  far  more  effectual,  and  therefore  far 
more  satisfactory  both  to  himself  and  to  the  Church. 

In  truth,  the  overpowering  extent  of  the  dioceses, 
in  which  several  of  us  at  present  have  to  discharge 
our  functions,  cannot  but  affect  those  functions 
themselves. 


81 

Between  six  and  seven  hundred  parishes,  dis 
persed  over  a  district  one  hundred  and  forty  miles 
in  length,  and  in  some  parts  half  of  that  extent  in 
breadth,  as  in  my  own  case,  cannot  be  even  known, 
as  they  ought  to  be  known,  to  him  who  has  an 
equal  duty  of  close  connexion  with  every  one  of  them. 

The  consequence  is,  arid  can  hardly  fail  to  be, 
that  your  bishop  is  unable  to  consult  and  be  con 
sulted  by  you,  on  the  many,  and,  whether  happily 
or  unhappily,  the  yearly  multiplying,  occasions  on 
which  we  should  wish  to  consult  together.  If,  as 
often  happens,  a  matter  arises  in  one  parish,  which 
indispensably  demands  much  consideration,  mutual 
explanation,  protracted  correspondence,  this  can 
not  be  performed,  without  rendering  it  physically 
impossible  for  adequate  attention  to  be  given  to  the 
reasonable  claims  of  many  other  cases. 

As  this  is  found  to  occur,  many  of  you,  in  kind 
consideration  for  my  ease,  forbear  to  communicate 
with  me  on  occasions  on  which  you  would  other 
wise  have  a  right  to  expect  my  best  counsel,  and 
sometimes  even  my  active  co-operation.  Hence, 
in  too  large  a  number  of  instances,  we  know  not 
each  other  so  well  as  every  single  clergyman  ought 
to  know,  and  be  known  by,  his  bishop.  We  cannot, 
therefore,  even  when  necessity  arises,  always  com 
municate  together  so  advantageously  to  both  parties, 
as,  I  believe,  we  all  desire. 

Accept  this  as  some  excuse  for  what  I  painfully 
feel, — the  miserably  imperfect  manner  in  which  my 
duties  among  you  are  discharged.  Were  it  other 
wise,  were  the  sphere  of  my  endeavours  more  con 
tracted,  I  venture  to  think  our  intercourse  would  be 
mutually  more  satisfactory.  It  would  not,  I  trust, 

G 


82 

lead  to  petty  and  vexatious  interference,  on  your 
bishop's  part,  in  the  details  of  your  own  parochial 
labours ;  but  it  would  better  qualify  him  for  the 
office  of  advising  where  his  advice  is  needed ;  it 
would  place  him  in  a  position  to  undertake,  as 
he  ought  to  be  willing  to  undertake,  much  of  the 
responsibility  of  enforcing  regulations,  which  the 
faithful  minister  of  a  parish  is  often  desirous  of 
seeing  enforced,  even  when  a  natural  and  laudable 
love  of  peace  with  his  flock,  and  a  due  regard  to 
the  efficiency  of  his  own  labours  among  them,  for 
bid  him  to  enforce  them  himself. 

It  would  especially  tend,  with  God's  blessing,  to 
make  every  bishop  to  be,  as  he  ought  to  be,  not 
merely  in  name,  but  in  reality,  the  centre  of  unity 
to  the  diocese  over  which  he  is  placed — one,  whose 
communication  with  other  portions  of  our  Church 
should  enable  him  to  be  the  channel  of  much  of 
interesting  and  useful  intelligence  between  different 
dioceses — one,  who  might  thus  be  permitted  to  pro 
mote  an  accordance  of  views  among  the  ministers 
of  the  same  national  Church — to  soften  real  and 
remove  apparent  differences  of  opinion,  to  conciliate 
conflicting  parties,  and  induce  them  to  see,  as  they 
commonly  might  see,  how  much  more  they  differ 
in  names  and  words,  than  in  principles. 

But,  that  he  should  be  and  do  this,  it  is  necessary, 
that  there  should  be  that  closeness  as  well  as  fre 
quency  of  intercourse  between  him  and  his  clergy, 
which  cannot  subsist  in  dioceses  like  those  of  Eng 
land. 

Need  I  say  how  different  was  the  case  in  the 
primitive  Church,  in  which  the  strong  expressions 
of  Ignatius  and  the  other  earliest  Fathers,  of  the 


83 

necessity  of  "  doing  nothing  without  the  bishop," 
may  be  considered  as  indicating  (besides  the  com 
mission  which  it  is  the  office  of  a  bishop  to  give) 
his  intimate  connexion  with  every  portion  of  his 
diocese,  rather  than  a  recognition  of  any  exorbitant 
or  arbitrary  extent  of  episcopal  control  ? 

Before  I  leave  this  matter,  let  me  add  that  I  hope 
to  be  in  future  able  to  live  among  you  for  a  larger 
portion  of  every  year  than  I  have  hitherto  done. 
The  subjects  of  legislation,  so  far  as  the  Church  is 
concerned,  which,  during  the  past  ten  years,  have 
made  the  long  attendance  of  bishops  in  Parliament 
more  than  ordinarily  necessary,  have  now,  we  may 
hope,  been  brought  nearly  to  a  conclusion  ;  and  those 
among  us  whose  dioceses  are  remote,  especially 
those  whose  years  are  felt  by  them  to  be  advancing, 
may  be  permitted  to  give  themselves  more  to  other 
more  satisfactory,  as  well  as  more  appropriate, 
duties. 


Long  as  I  have  occupied  your  attention,  there 
remain  one  or  two  matters,  which  I  am  unwilling- 

'  O 

to  omit,  because  they  are  connected  with  the  con 
duct  of  your  own  parochial  charge. 

VII.  Of  the  very  interesting  question  of  the 
power  of  enforcing  a  rate  for  the  necessary  repairs 
of  Churches,  I  lament  that  I  cannot  yet  congratulate 
you  on  a  perfect  and  satisfactory  settlement.  Should 
the  Cause,  which  now  awaits  the  decision  of  the 
Judicial  Committee  of  Privy  Council,  not  be  decided 
agreeably  to  your  wish,  and  perhaps  your  expecta 
tion,  it  will  not  follow  that  no  adequate  means  of 
asserting  the  right  of  the  Church  are  left.  I  have 

a  2 


84 

heard  it  said,  on  very  high  authority,  that  proceed 
ings  may  be  taken  in  the  Spiritual  Court  against 
those  persons  who  shall,  in  a  meeting  of  vestry, 
unreasonably  resist  the  voting  of  a  necessary  rate 
for  necessary  purposes.  It  may  be  painful  to  be 
driven  to  such  courses,  but  it  would  be  much  more 
painful  to  deserve  the  reproach  of  deserting  the 
cause  of  that  Church  of  which  we  are  ministers. 


I  turn  to  a  more  agreeable  subject. 

VIII.  I  have  already  congratulated  you,  with 
thankfulness  to  Almighty  God,  on  the  growing  in 
telligence  and  interest  of  the  laity  in  what  concerns 
the  Church  as  a  spiritual  body.  It  is  our  duty,  my 
reverend  brethren,  not  to  be  wanting  either  to  their 
expectations,  or  to  their  instruction,  in  these  matters. 
Above  all,  we  ought  gladly  to  avail  ourselves  of  their 
desire  to  act  with  us,  as  Churchmen. 

Now,  allow  me  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of 
every  one  of  you,  according  to  the  special  circum 
stances  of  his  congregation,  whether  it  may  not  be 
practicable  to  induce  very  many  among  them  to 
unite  with  their  minister  in  regular  contribution, 
at  stated  times,  of  sums,  however  small — "  the 
widow's  mite  "  I  would  gladly  receive,  or  even  ask — 
for  the  support  of  those  objects  of  Christian  bene 
ficence,  for  which  associations  only  can  adequately 
provide.  I  need  not  remind  you  how  consonant  this 
is  with  apostolic  precept  and  practice.* 

I  would  specially  suggest  the  Societies  for  propa 
gating  the  Gospel  in  those  of  our  own  colonies  which 
may  need  external  aid,  and  the  spreading  of  missions, 

*  1  Cor.  xvi.  2. 


85 

on  sound  Church  principles,  among  the  heathen, 
especially  among  those  with  whom  conquest  or  com 
merce  may  have  more  closely  connected  us. 

There  is,  too,  one  other  claim  still  more  imperative 
than  either, — I  mean  the  necessities  of  those  large 
masses  of  population,  in  our  own  land,  which 
are  left  in  a  state  of  spiritual  destitution.  If  the 
happier  lot  of  this  portion  of  England  brings  us  not 
to  witness  many  such  cases,  shall  we  be  the  less 
anxious  to  relieve  them  ? 

Now,  the  Rubric  offers — I  might  almost  say, 
requires — the  use  of  one  expedient,  excellently 
adapted  for  this  purpose ;  I  mean  the  Offertory, 
which  the  Church  contemplates  as  to  be  read, 
whenever  any  portion  of  the  Communion  Service 
be  used,  whether  the  Sacrament  be  administered 
or  not. 

Do  not,  however,  imagine  that  I  wish  to  prescribe 
to  you  such  a  measure.  But  give  it  consideration, 
and  adopt  it,  or  anything  else  of  the  same  sort,  as 
you  shall  judge  best.  Let  me  only  remind  you, 
that  the  more  you  can  induce  your  people  to  act 
with  you,  as  their  minister,  in  such  joint  labours  of 
love,  the  more  close  will  be  your  connection,  the 
more  affectionate  your  intercourse,  the  more  blessed 
your  ministrations  both  to  them  and  to  yourselves. 

In  respect  to  the  various  associations  for  religious 
objects,  I  will  venture  to  make  one  further  sugges 
tion  :  that  you  admit  not  into  your  pulpits  any 
missionary  from  any  of  them ;  no,  not  from  any. 
(I  say,  into  your  pulpits  ;  for  their  assistance  will 
often  be  very  useful  to  you  in  meetings  out  of 
Church.) 

Preach   for  these  associations  yourselves,  if  you 


86 

will,  and  as  you  will ;  or  obtain,  if  you  think  it  ex 
pedient,  the  assistance  of  neighbouring  ministers  in 
occasionally  preaching  for  you ;  but  do  not  en 
courage  strangers  to  go  through  your  Churches, 
extolling,  and  sometimes  exaggerating,  with  all  the 
arts  of  rhetoric  (as  a  stranger  sent  for  the  pur 
pose  is  too  likely  to  do),  the  claims  of  the  society 
which  employs  him.  It  is  a  great  disturbance  of 
the  parochial  system ;  it  produces  an  unwholesome 
excitement ;  it  turns  God's  house  into  a  hall  of  de 
clamation  ;  too  often  pampering  the  diseased  appe 
tite  for  a  tone  of  teaching  which  is  neither  milk 
nor  strong  meat,  but  a  crude  and  mawkish  sub 
stitute,  by  which  no  generous  or  manly  growth  of 
Christian  charity  was  ever  yet  reared. 

Again,  I  would  earnestly  press  on  you  the  duty 
of  not  interfering  one  with  another,  in  respect  to 
these  societies.  If  any  of  you  should  judge  any 
among  them  especially  worthy  of  his  support,  let 
him  give  to  them  that  support  in  his  own  parish,  or 
in  the  parish  of  any  neighbouring  clergyman  who 
wishes  his  assistance.  But  I  conjure  you  not  to 
intrude  unbidden,  much  less,  contrary  to  the  ex 
pressed  or  known  opinion  of  the  proper  pastor. 
You  may  be  quite  sure,  that  you  will  do  incalculably 
more  of  evil,  by  weakening  the  influence  of  a  bro 
ther  clergyman  over  his  flock  (as  you  will  weaken 
it,  if  you  successfully  support  what  he  opposes),  than 
you  can  do  of  good,  by  forwarding  the  cause  of  the 
best  of  these  societies,  be  it  what  it  may.  Besides, 
the  evil  is  certain,  the  good,  at  the  best,  must  be 
doubtful ;  and  remember  what  an  apostle  has  said 
of  those  who  "  do  evil  that  good  may  come." 


87 

IX.  One  word  more.  At  a  time  when  Church  ex 
tension  is  sought  by  all  of  us,  and  when  in  most  of 
our  Churches  there  is  not  space  for  receiving  all 
the  parishioners,  it  is  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  the 
system  of  pews  is,  by  law,  tolerable,  only  where  they 
do  not  interfere  with  the  accommodation  of  those 
who  have  a  right  to  worship  God  in  their  Parish 
Church.  In  this  respect,  all  parishioners  have,  by 
common  law,  an  equal  right,  which  the  Church 
wardens,  whose  duty  it  is  to  order  what  is  necessary 
for  the  good  regulation  of  Churches,  have  no  right 
to  disregard.  If  they  do,  the  Bishop's  Court  has 
both  the  power  and  the  duty  to  redress  the  wrong. 
But  it  is  manifest  that  they  whose  rights  are  most 
likely  to  be  violated — I  mean  the  poor — are  dis 
abled,  by  their  poverty,  from  seeking  redress  in 
courts. 

Now,  this  is  a  general  evil,  which  requires  to  be 
gravely  dealt  with.  I  do  not  advise  a  sudden  and 
violent  breaking  in  upon  an  inveterate,  however 
unjustifiable,  usage.  But  I  strongly  urge  it  on  my 
Clergy,  to  do  their  utmost,  quietly,  to  induce  a 
better  state  of  things.  And  here  I  rejoice  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  improvement  which  has  been  re 
cently  effected  in  more  than  one  Church  in  this 
Diocese  in  this  respect.  I  hope,  too,  that  another 
instance  will  soon  be  presented  to  us  in  Exeter  itself. 
In  several  of  the  very  handsomest  of  our  ancient 
Churches,  the  old  and  proper  arrangement  prevails — 
that  of  open  seats,  either  in  part  or  throughout  the 
Church ;  with  great  addition  to  the  beauty,  as  well 
as  to  the  devotional  character,  of  the  buildings.  I 
would  mention  the  Churches  of  Hartland  and  Chit- 
tlehampton.  In  the  former,  the  ancient  seats  were 


88 

never  removed ;  in  the  latter,  the  pews  were  removed, 
about  70  years  ago,  by  the  good  feeling  and  exer 
tions  of  the  chief  landed  proprietor  of  the  parish. 

The  origin  of  the  evil  is  not  such  as  can  endear  it, 
to  any  Churchman  ;  for  it  was  part  of  the  sys 
tematic  outrage  of  the  sacredness  of  Churches  by 
the  Puritans,  in  the  day  of  their  brief  triumph  in 
the  17th  century,  when  they  perverted  these  hal 
lowed  edifices  into  little  better  than  preaching- 
rooms. 

The  continuance  of  it,  in  any  case,  must  surely  be 
ascribed  to  want  of  due  energy  in  our  attempts  to 
remove  it ;  and  to  want  of  due  consideration  on  the 
part  of  those  who  may  seem  to  profit  by  it.  Surely, 
if  such  persons  reflect,  they  cannot  but  feel,  painfully 
feel,  the  incongruity  of  making  the  very  worship  of 
God  an  occasion  of  injustice  to  man — of  usurpation 
on  the  rights  of  the  poor.  Nor  would  they,  on 
consideration,  fail  to  be  ashamed  of  carrying  their 
love  of  worldly  distinction  into  that  house,  where 
all  they  see  and  all  they  hear,  all  they  want  and 
all  they  pray  for,  ought  to  remind  them  that  there 
"  the  rich  and  the  poor  meet  together  ;"  not  equal, 
indeed,  in  God's  sight,  but  distinguished  by  qua 
lities,  which  will  make  many  who  think  themselves 
the  first  to  be  the  last,  and  the  last  first.* 

And  now,  my  Christian  brethren,  thanking  you 
for  the  kindness  with  which  you  have  borne  so  long 
a  trespass  on  your  patience,  "  I  commend  you  to 
God,  and  to  the  Word  of  His  Grace."  May  He 

*  I  am  enabled  by  the  kindness  of  Archdeacon  Froude  to  give 
in  the  Appendix  No.  III.  a  valuable  statement  of  the  law  on  this 
subject  extracted  from  a  Charge  delivered  by  him  to  the  clergy  of 
the  Archdeaconry  of  Totnes,  in  the  spring  of  1841 . 


89 


enable  us  to  improve  every  opportunity  of  our  thus 
meeting  together,  to  our  mutual  comfort  and  sup 
port  in  the  discharge  of  our  several  duties  to  Him 
and  to  His  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ! 


I  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity  to  disclaim  be 
fore  my  Clergy,  who  have  a  right  to  expect  such  a 
disclaimer,  sentiments  and  language  ascribed  to 
me  respecting  the  Poor  Law  Amendment  Act, 
which  never  were,  and  while  it  pleases  God  to  con 
tinue  to  me  the  gift  of  reason,  never  can  be  mine. 

In  a  publication  entitled  '  Portraits  of  Conserva 
tive  Statesmen,'  the  following  words  are  said  to 
have  been  spoken  by  me,  in  my  place  in  the  House 
of  Lords.  If  really  spoken  there  by  me,  or  any 
Bishop,  they  could  not  have  failed  to  draw  down  a 
loud  and  merited  burst  of  indignation,  which  would 
have  been  justly  echoed  through  the  land. 

"  My  Lords,"  said  the  Bishop  on  one  occasion, 
"  this  is  a  law  which  the  people  of  England  dare 
not  submit  to ;  it  is  a  law  which  I  am  resolved  I 
never  will  submit  to.  I  am  resolved  to  pay  no 
rates  raised  under  the  authority  of  the  Commis 
sioners.  I  am  resolved  to  denounce  their  authority 
in  any  and  every  way.  I  am  prepared  to  go  into 
a  court  of  justice,  and,  before  twelve  of  my  country 
men,  to  be  tried  for  having  declared  that  the  laws 
of  England  are  not  to  be  made  by  these  Commis 
sioners."  Again  :  "  When  Englishmen  understand 
this  law,  they  will  not  submit  to  it ;  as  Englishmen 
and  Christians,  they  ought  not  to  submit  to  it." 

When  my  attention  was  first  called  to  this  matter 


90 

I  applied  to  the  publisher,  who  promised  to  take 
measures  to  contradict  the  statement :  but  the  work 
passed  into  other  hands,  and  nothing  was  done. 

The  misrepresentation  has  been  accounted  for  in 
the  following  way  : — At  some  public  meeting  a 
speaker,  having  cited  some  words  of  mine,  pro 
ceeded  to  express  his  own  sentiments  in  the  words 
given  above,  which  were  afterwards  copied  by 
mistake  into  this  publication,  as  mine. 


91 


APPENDIX    I. 


Plymtree,  August  27,  1842. 

MY  LORD, 

I  AM  just  honoured  by  the  receipt  of  your  Lordship's 
note  of  yesterday,  and  have  great  pleasure  in  thus  recurring 
to  the  conversation  which  I  had  the  happiness  to  hold  with 
you  at  Plymouth. 

The  instances,  to  which  I  referred,  of  the  great  wisdom  of 
our  Rubrics,  and  their  general  sufficiency  for  the  solution  of 
difficulties  as  they  arose  from  time  to  time  in  the  formation 
of  infant  churches,  were  chiefly  in  the  case  of  the  two  Sacra 
ments. 

1.  One  of  the  greatest  hinderances  to  the  sound  and 
healthy  state  of  the  Native  Churches  in  India  has  always 
been,  as  your  Lordship  is  well  aware,  the  precipitancy  of 
the  missionary's  zeal  in  increasing  the  number  of  his  con 
verts,  and  consequently  the  carelessness  with  which  the  Sa 
crament  of  Baptism  has  been  sometimes  administered  to 
unworthy  recipients.  In  the  province  of  Tinnevelly  espe 
cially  this  evil  was  most  apparent  some  few  years  ago,  so 
as  almost  to  rival  at  one  time  the  rapidity  and  multitude  of 
Xavier's  conversions ;  and  the  unhappy  consequences  were 
soon  seen  in  frequent  apostacies  of  such  merely  nominal 
Christians.  On  the  other  hand,  the  more  cautious  and  self- 
denying  missionary,  alarmed  at  these  errors  of  his  bolder 
brethren,  was  in  danger  of  deferring  or  withholding  the 
Sacrament  on  insufficient  grounds.  The  difficulties  in  both 
cases  were  at  once  met  by  insisting  on  the  observance  of  the 
first  Rubric  in  the  office  for  the  baptism  of  adults,  requiring 
that  "  timely  notice  shall  be  given  to  the  bishop,  or  whom  he 
shall  appoint  for  that  purpose,  a  week  before,  at  the  least, 
by  the  parents  or  some  other  discreet  persons,  that  so  due 
cave  may  be  taken  for  their  examination  whether  they  be 
sufficiently  instructed  in  the  principles  of  the  Christian  reli- 


92 

gion ;  and  that  they  may  be  exhorted  to  prepare  themselves 
with  prayers  and  fasting  for  the  receiving  of  this  holy  Sacra 
ment."  This  admirable  rule,  if  always  enforced,  as  it  might 
easily  be,  at  once  represses  the  heedlessness  of  one  party, 
and  gives  due  support  and  protection  to  the  sober  caution  of 
the  other. 

2.  The  other  case  to  which  I  referred  is  the  exercise  of  a 
wise  and  holy  discipline  among  the  new  converts  by  the 
enforcement  of  the  second  and  third  Rubrics  of  the  Holy 
Communion  ;  and  in  far  the  greater  part  of  the  churches  of 
Southern  India  this  discipline  is  now  happily  established  and 
humbly  embraced. 

Great  scandals  also  were  often  complained  of,  arising  from 
hasty  and  unlawful  marriages ;  and  the  exact  observance  of 
the  Rubric  in  the  publication  of  banns  on  three  several 
Sundays  was  generally  found  sufficient  to  guard  against 
them  in  that  simple  state  of  society. 

I  need  not  add  that  in  the  first  years  of  the  Episcopate  in 
India  all  these  salutary  laws  of  our  Church  had  been 
lamentably  neglected  even  by  our  own  clergy,  and  that  the 
evil  had  been  tenfold  increased  by  the  administration  of  the 
offices  being  intrusted  (from  the  sad  necessity  of  the  times) 
to  ministers  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  Happily  those  days 
are  gone  by ;  and  nothing  can  be  more  beautiful  and  encou 
raging  than  to  observe,  as  fresh  difficulties  arise,  with  what 
prospective  wisdom  our  Reformers  appear  to  have  framed 
the  Rubrics  of  our  Apostolic  Church,  and  thus  prepared  her 
to  be,  what  she  is  now  become,  the  great  Missionary  of  the 
World.  In  almost  every  case  of  reference  made  to  me  for 
counsel  and  direction  while  Archdeacon  of  Madras  (and 
they  were  very  numerous),  I  uniformly  found  the  most  com 
prehensive  and  satisfactory  answer  was  an  appeal  to  Her 
authoritative  directions. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 
My  dear  Lord,  with  great  respect, 

Your  Lordship's 
Very  faithful  and  obliged  Servant, 

THOMAS  ROBINSON. 

The  Right  Rev.  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Exeter, 
Sec.  See.  &c. 


93 


APPENDIX    II. 


I  HAVE  reserved  to  this  place  the  following  attempt  to  shew 
the  absolute  incompatibility  of  assent  to  our  Articles  with 
assent  to  the  decrees  of  Trent,  not  in  every  instance  in  which 
they  are  contrary  (even  in  the  letter)  to  each  other,  but  in  a 
few  of  the  most  important. 

I  begin  with  our  sixth  Article : — • 

It  contains  two  propositions  ;  first,  "  That  whatsoever  is 
not  read  in  Holy  Scripture  (i.  e.  the  Canonical  Books  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  of  whose  authority  was  never  any 
doubt  in  the  Church),  nor  can  be  proved  thereby,  may  not 
be  required  to  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith." 

This  proposition  is  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  decree 
of  the  fourth  session  *  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which  receives 
with  equal  pious  affection  and  veneration  (pari  pietatis  af- 
fectu  ac  reverentia  suscipit  et  veneratur)  the  written  word 
and  the  unwritten  traditions  which  have  been  handed  down 
from  the  Apostles  to  our  time,  and  have  been  preserved  by 
constant  succession  in  the  Catholic  Church.  It  further 
anathematizes  every  one  "  qui  sciens  et  prudens  traditiones 
prsedictas  contempserit." 

The  second  proposition  in  our  Article  excludes,  by  name, 
all  the  books  which  we  call  the  Apocrypha,  from  the  cata 
logue  of  those  which  it  calls  canonical;  while  the  decree 
includes  them  all,  by  name  (except  the  third  and  fourth 
books  of  Esdras,  and  the  Prayer  of  Manasses),  and  it  pro 
nounces  anathema  against  all  who  deny  that  any  of  them  is 
canonical. 

Contradiction  cannot  be  more  direct. 


I  proceed  to  our  ninth  Article,  "  Of  original  or  birth  sin." 
*  April  8,  1546. 


94 

It  affirms  that  "  this  infection  of  nature  doth  remain,  yea, 
in  them  that  are  regenerated,"  and  that  "  the  Apostle  doth 
confess  that  it  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin." 

This  is  contrary  to,  and  must  have  been  intended  to 
contradict,  the  very  letter  of  the  Decree  of  the  fifth  Ses 
sion  *  of  Trent,  which  declares  anathema  against  all  "  who 
assert  that  everything  which  has  the  true  and  proper 
nature  of  sin  is  not  wholly  taken  away  in  Baptism."  The 
Holy  Synod  admits  that  "  the  Apostle  calls  concupiscence 
sin ;"  but  it  "  declares  that  the  Catholic  Church  never  un 
derstood  that  it  was  so  called  because  it  is  truly  and 
properly  sin  in  those  that  are  regenerate,  but  because  it 
proceeds  from  sin,  and  inclines  to  sin ;"  and  anathema  is 
pronounced  against  every  one  who  holds  the  contrary 
opinion. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  author  of  the  Tract,  pro 
fessing  to  deal  with  those  of  our  Articles  which  are  opposed 
to  the  doctrine  of  Rome,  passes  over  this  ninth  in  silence. 
Was  this  because  it  was  impossible  to  dissemble  the  contra 
diction  of  the  Article  to  the  Decree  of  Trent?  It  could  not 
be  because  the  difference — the  practical  difference — is  unim 
portant.  For,  the  doctrine  of  Trent  on  this  point  is  one  of 
the  main  supports  of  the  whole  corrupt  system  of  Rome. 
It  leads  to  the  fatal  error,  that  the  regenerate  can  fulfil  the 
law  of  God  by  perfect  obedience — that  their  good  works  can 
satisfy  for  sins — that  they  can  stand  before  the  Judgment 
Seat  of  God,  arid  claim  everlasting  life  as  due  to  their  own 
deservings.  Our  doctrine,  on  the  other  hand,  must  make 
those  who  hold  it  in  sincerity  "  walk  humbly  with  their 
God." 


I  proceed  to  the  25th  Article,  which  we  shall  find  to 
be  in  direct  and,  we  cannot  doubt,  purposed  contradiction 
to  the  Decree  of  the  seventh  Session  f  of  Trent,  "  De  Sacra- 
mentis."  It  says,  "There  are  two  Sacraments  ordained  of 
Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  that  is  to  say,  Baptism  and 

*  June  17,  1546.  t  March  3,  1547. 


95 

the  Supper  of  the  Lord.  Those  five  commonly  called  Sa 
craments  (that  is  to  say,  Confirmation,  Penance,  Orders, 
Matrimony,  and  Extreme  Unction)  are  not  to  be  counted 
Sacraments  of  the  Gospel — for  that  they  have  not  any 
visible  sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of  God." 

This,  according  to  the  writer  of  the  Tract,  is  not  incon 
sistent  with  the  letter  of  the  Council's  Decree. 

What,  then,  shall  we  say  of  the  very  first  Canon  of  Trent 
on  the  Sacraments  ?  "  If  any  one  shall  say  that  the  Sacra 
ments  of  the  Gospel  (novse  legis)  were  not  all  instituted  by 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  that  they  are  more  or  fewer  than 
seven — namely,  Baptism,  Confirmation,  the  Eucharist,  Pe 
nance,  Extreme  Unction,  Orders,  Matrimony — or  that  any 
one  of  these  seven  is  not  truly  and  properly  a  Sacrament, 
let  him  be  anathema." 

The  writer  proceeds,  "  They  (five  of  the  seven)  are  not 
Sacraments  in  ANY  sense,  unless  the  Church  has  the  power 
of  dispensing  grace  through  rites  of  its  own  appointment." 
(In  other  words,  they  were  instituted,  not  by  our  Lord,  but 
by  the  Church :  and  to  say  this  is  manifestly  to  contradict 
the  Decree,  and  to  incur  the  anathema  of  the  Council.) 
The  writer  adds,  "  Or  is  endued  with  the  gift  of  blessing 
and  hallowing  the  rites  and  ceremonies,  which,  according  to 
the  20th  Article,  it  hath  power  to  decree.  But,  we  may  well 
believe  the  Church  has  this  gift" 

In  other  words,  the  Church  has  the  power  to  make  Sa 
craments  !  to  annex  the  grace  of  God  to  some  rite  or  cere 
mony,  which  the  Church  may,  at  its  discretion,  decree  to 
day  and  annul  to-morrow  !  And  this  portentous  assertion  is 
advanced,  in  order  to  conciliate  the  Article  of  the  Church  of 
England  with  the  Decree  of  Trent  !  though  both  the  one 
and  the  other,  however  else  they  may  differ,  agree  in  this — 
that  the  Sacraments  of  the  new  Law  are  ordained  by  Christ 
himself. 

There  remains  another  distinction  by  which  the  writer 
endeavours  to  explain  away  the  seeming  difference  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  two  Churches  on  the  subject  of  Sacraments. 
"  The  Roman  Catholic,"  says  he,  "'  considers  that  there  are 


96 

seven  Sacraments ;  we  do  not  strictly  determine  the  num 
ber.  However,  what  we  do  determine  is,  that  Christ  has 
ordained  two  special  Sacraments,  as  generally  necessary  to 
saltation.  This,  then,  is  the  characteristic  mark  of  these 
two,  separating  them  from  all  other  whatsoever;  and  this  is 
nothing  else  but  saying,  in  other  words,  that  they  are  the 
only  justifying  rites,  or  instruments  of  communicating  the 
Atonement." 

Now,  if  it  appear  that  the  Decrees  of  Trent  consider  any 
other  Sacrament  as  "  a  justifying  rite" — as  "  an  instrument 
of  communicating  the  Atonement" — and  as  "  necessary  to 
salvation" — it  is  plain  that  the  writer  is  as  unfortunate  in 
this  as  in  his  other  expedients. 

Let  him  look,  then,  to  the  first  chapter  of  the  Decree 
"  of  Penance;'5*  it  expressly  declares,  that  "  God,  rich  in 
mercy,  has  given  a  remedy  of  life  to  those  who,  after  bap 
tism,  have  delivered  themselves  up  to  the  bondage  of  Sin, 
and  into  the  power  of  the  Devil — namely  the  Sacrament  of 
Penance,  by  which  the  benefit  of  the  death  of  Christ  is 
applied  to  those  who  have  fallen  :"  and  a  canon  is  added, 
anathematizing  "  every  one  who  shall  say  that  penance  is 
not  a  Sacrament  instituted  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for 
reconciling  the  faithful  to  God,  as  often  as  they  shall  have 
fallen  into  sin  after  baptism. "f 

Does  not  this  make  the  Sacrament  of  Penance  "  a  justi 
fying  rite?"  "  an  instrument  of  communicating  the  Atone 
ment  ?"  Does  it  not  also,  by  manifest  implication,  make  it 
"  generally  necessary  to  salvation  ?" 


Of  the  28th  Article,  the  writer  says  that,  "  in  rejecting 
Transubstantiation,  our  Article  opposes  itself  to  a  certain 
plain  and  unambiguous  statement,  not  of  this  or  that  coun 
cil,  but  one  generally  received  or  taught  both  in  the  schools 
and  in  the  multitude  ;"|  therefore,  it  may  be  subscribed 

*  Session  14,  Nov.  25,  1551.  t  Cap.  ii.  can.  1. 

t  Tract  90,  p.  51. 


97 

without  contradicting  the  letter  of  the  Decrees  of  the  Coun 
cil  of  Trent. 

I  will  give  an  abstract  of  the  Decrees  of  this  Council  on 
this  subject,  contrasting  therewith,  as  I  go  on,  the  precise 
terms  of  our  Article. 

The  Decree  *  states,  "  That,  after  the  consecration  of  the 
bread  and  wine,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  true  God  and  man, 
is  truly,  really,  and  substantially  contained  in  the  Sacra 
ment  of  the  Eucharist,  under  the  species  of  those  sensible 
objects:"  it  also  says,f  that,  "by  the  consecration  of  the 
bread  and  wine,  a  change  is  wrought  of  the  entire  substance 
of  the  bread  into  the  substance  of  the  body  of  our  Lord, 
and  of  the  entire  substance  of  the  wine  into  the  substance  of 
his  blood,  which  change  is  conveniently  and  properly  called 
by  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  Transubstantiation." 

Our  Article  says,  "  Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of 
the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  in  the  Supper  of  the  Lord, 
cannot  be  proved  by  Holy  Writ ;  but  is  repugnant  to  the 
plain  words  of  Scripture,  overthroweth  the  nature  of  a  Sa 
crament,  and  hath  given  occasion  to  many  superstitions." 

Can  this  be  subscribed  in  any  sense,  consistent  with  the 
letter  of  the  Council's  Decree  ? 

2.  Again;  the  Decree  pronounces  "  Anathema J  against 
every  one  who  says  that  Christ,  exhibited  in  the  Eucharist, 
is  eaten  spiritually  only,  and   not  also  sacramentally  and 
really." 

Our  28th  Article  says,  that  "  the  body  of  Christ  is  given, 
taken,  and  eaten  in  the  Supper,  only  after  an  heavenly  and 
spiritual  manner.1'  Therefore  every  one  who  subscribes 
the  article  incurs  the  anathema  of  the  Decree. 

3.  Once  more ;  the  Council  pronounces§  anathema  against 
any  who  affirms  that  "  in  the  holy  Sacrament  of  the  Eucha 
rist"  (i.  e.  the   consecrated  bread  and  wine)    "  Christ,  the 
only-begotten  Son  of  God,  is  not  to  be  adored  with  even  the 
external  worship  of  Latria"  (i.  e.  the  highest  kind  of  adora 
tion),  "  and  that  he  is  not  to  be  solemnly  carried  about,  or 

*  Sess.  13,  Oct.  11,  1551,  cap.  1. 
t  Ib.,  cap.  4.  J  Can.  8.  §  Can.  6. 

H 


98 

is  not  to  be  presented  to  the  people,  in  order  that  he  may  be 
publicly  adored,  and  that  the  adorers  of  Him"  (in  the  con 
secrated  bread  and  wine)  "  are  idolaters." 

It  further  adds  an  anathema*  against  all  who  say  "  that 
the  Holy  Eucharist  ought  not  to  be  reserved  /'  whereas  our 
Article  says,  "  The  Sacrament  was  not,  by  Christ's  ordi 
nance,  reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or  worshipped." 

Can  these  different  positions  be  honestly  subscribed  by  the 
same  person  ? 


I  will  adduce  only  one  other  instance  of  the  irreconcilable 
difference  between  the  Decrees  of  Trent  and  our  own 
Articles ;  which  may  not  be  passed  over ;  because  this  is 
the  writer's  strongest  case,  inasmuch  as  the  Decree  of 
Trent  was  made  (as  I  have  already  said)  subsequently  to 
the  Synod  of  1562 — subsequently,  therefore,  to  the  drawing 
up  of  the  Article — I  mean  the 

22ND — OF  PURGATORY. 

"  The  Romish  doctrine  concerning  Purgatory,  pardons 
(indulgentiis),  worshipping,  and  adoration,  as  well  of 
images  as  of  reliques,  and  also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a 
fond  thing  vainly  invented,  and  grounded  upon  no  warranty 
of  Scripture,  but  rather  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God." 

Upon  this  Article  he  has  dwelt  more  largely  than  on  any 
other;  encouraging  (he  unwary  to  think  with  forbearance, 
and  even  with  favour,  of  some  of  the  worst  corruptions  of 
Rome. 

His  first  remark  will  not  be  gainsaid — l<  That  the  doc 
trine  objected  to  is  the  Romish  doctrine."  He  proceeds  to 
say,  "  The  primitive  doctrine  is  not  condemned  in  the 
Article;  there  was  a  primitive  doctrine  on  all  these  points — 
how  far  Catholic  or  universal,  is  a  farther  question — but 
still  so  widely  received,  and  so  respectably  supported,  that 
it  may  well  be  entertained  by  a  theologian  now." 

Taking,  as  he   does,  Purgatory  first,  I  deny  that  there 

*  Can.  7. 


99 

was  a  primitive  doctrine  concerning  it.  (Of  the  other  parti 
culars,  he  does  not  pretend  to  state  any  primitive  doctrine ; 
though  that  there  was  a  primitive  doctrine  on  some  of  them 
is  very  true — but  a  doctrine  contrary  to  the  Romish,  as  is 
made  manifest  by  our  homilies,  at  least  as  respects  the 
worship  of  images  and  saints.) 

But  for  Purgatory  :  "  A  primitive  doctrine"  implies,  not 
a  mere  opinion,  loosely  held,  or  thrown  out,  by  one  or  two 
writers,  but  something  taught  and  maintained  by  a  consi 
derable  number,  or  the  known  formal  teaching  of  some  one 
Father,  accepted  by  a  body  of  followers  ;  and  this  within 
the  first  three  centuries.  If  it  have  not  the  former  condi 
tion,  it  is  not  a  "  doctrine  /'  if  it  have  not  the  latter,  it  is 
not  "  primitive.1' 

Now,  I  think  I  shall  not  be  contradicted,  when  I  say  that 
Tertullian,  Cyprian,  and  Origen  were  the  only  Fathers 
who  have  left  any  intimation,  even  of  an  opinion,  bearing 
the  faintest  resemblance  to  the  doctrine  of  Purgatory. 

Tertullian,  in  more  than  one  passage,  recognises  the  pro 
bability — but  he  nowhere  teaches — that  every  small  offence 
must  be  expiated  after  death.  But  how?  By  delay  of  our 
resurrection.  Clearly,  this  is  not  Purgatory. 

Cyprian,  in  one  instance,  used  words  which  might  be 
taken  in  favour  of  Purgatory ;  but  which  are  more  com 
monly  understood  of  the  severity  of  ancient  penance.  At 
any  rate,  as  more  than  one  other  plain  passage  in  his 
writings  are  inconsistent  with  the  belief  of  a  Purgatory,  his 
meaning  in  the  passage  referred  to  must  be  understood  ac 
cordingly ;  or,  at  the  utmost,  his  notion  of  Purgatory  did  not 
amount  even  to  a  fixed  opinion. 

Origen  held  and  taught,  that  sinners  shall  suffer  punish 
ment  till  all  their  sins  be  expiated;  and  then  they  shall 
commence  a  new  existence — a  tenet  which  was  condemned 
by  the  Fifth  General  Council  as  heretical,  because  it  de 
nied  the  eternity  of  future  punishment.  But,  besides  that  it 
was  thus  condemned,  this  has  nothing  to  do  with  Purga 
tory  ;  for  it  relates  to  the  judgment  of  the  last  day. 

For  the  like  reason,  the  notion  of  the  purging  of  the  soul 

H  2 


100 

by  the  fire  of  conflagration  at  the  day  of  judgment,  which 
is  specially  adduced  by  the  writer,  is  out  of  the  pre 
sent  inquiry,  which  respects  an  intermediate  state,  in  which 
those  who  suffer  may  be  helped  by  the  prayers,  &c.,  of  the 
Church  on  earth. 

Now  for  the  Doctrine  of  Trent  on  Purgatory.  The 
writer  is  confident  that  "  it  was  not  opposed  by  the  Article, 
because  the  Article  was  drawn  up  before  the  Decree  of  the 
Council."  He  adds,  "  What  is  opposed,  is  the  received 
doctrine  of  the  day,  and,  unhappily,  of  this  day  too,  or  the 
doctrine  of  the  Roman  schools." 

That  the  doctrine  of  Trent  must  have  been  included 
under  the  phrase  "  Romish  Doctrine''  in  1571  and  1604, 
when  the  Articles  were  revised,  and  subscription  to  them 
synodically  enjoined,  cannot  be  denied;  and  thus  would 
this  evasive  plea  be  sufficiently  refuted.  But  it  is  not  ne 
cessary  to  have  recourse  to  such  a  refutation.  The  Article, 
as  it  was  originally  set  forth,  must  be  considered  to  include, 
in  its  condemnation,  the  doctrine  of  Trent;  and  this,  on  the 
writer's  own  showing,  for  he  says,  •'  what  is  opposed,  is  the 
doctrine  of  the  day.""  Now,  the  Article  was  set  forth  in 
the  spring  of  1563,  and  the  Decree  was  made  before  the 
end  of  the  same  year.  Unless,  therefore,  we  suppose,  with 
out  a  shadow  of  evidence,  either  that  the  Decree  of  Trent 
was  not  the  "  doctrine  of  the  day,"  or  that  the  "  doctrine  of 
the  day"  had  changed  between  May  and  December,  it 
must  have  been  included  in  "  the  Romish  Doctrine,"  which 
the  Article  condemns. 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  writer  of  the  Tract  can  hardly 
be  so  ignorant  of  the  Acts  of  the  Council,  however  he  may 
presume  on  the  ignorance  of  others,  as  to  need  to  be  re 
minded  that,  in  one  of  its  earliest  decrees,  made  fifteen  years 
before,  the  doctrine  of  a  Purgatory  is  incidentally  but  plainly 
maintained.  In  the  30th  Canon  of  Justification,  the  date  of 
which  is  1547,*  an  anathema  is  pronounced  against  ft  any 
one  who  shall  deny  that,  after  the  forgiveness  of  sin  on  true 
repentance,  and  the  consequent  deliverance  from  everlasting 

*  Sess.  vi.,  Jan.  13,  1547. 


101 

punishment^  some  punishment  still  remains  to  be  undergone, 
either  in  this  life  or  in  Purgatory,  before  the  soul  can  be  ad 
mitted  into  heaven." 

2.  "  Indulgences"  are  next  in  order.  Here  the  writer 
would  wish  us  to  believe,  that  our  Article  condemns  only  the 
abuses  which  the  Council  itself  sought  to  restrain — namely, 
"  large  and  reckless  indulgences  from  the  penalties  of  sin, 
obtained  on  money  payments/' — not  the  doctrine  itself,  and 
at  any  rate  not  the  doctrine  of  Trent,  for  the  Decree  was 
subsequent  to  the  Article. 

On  this  point  I  must  first  state  what  "  the  Romish  doc 
trine"  is — a  matter  left  by  the  wrriter  in  profound  obscurity, 
as  it  always  is  by  those  who  wish  to  palliate  the  enormities 
of  Rome.  It  is  as  follows : — "  That,  as  a  single  drop  of 
Christ's  blood  could  have  sufficed  for  the  redemption  of  the 
whole  human  race,  the  rest  was  not  lost,  but  was  a  treasure 
which  he  acquired  for  the  militant  Church,  to  be  dispensed 
by  St.  Peter  and  his  successors,  for  reasonable  causes,  for  the 
total  or  partial  remission  of  the  temporal  punishment  due  to 
sin,  whether  penances  in  this  life,  or,  more  especially,  suf 
ferings  in  Purgatory ;  that,  for  an  augmentation  of  this  trea 
sure,  the  merits  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  the  superabundant 
satisfactions  of  the  Saints  (satisfactions,  that  is,  over  and 
above  what  were  necessary  on  their  own  account),  are  super- 
added  ;  that  those  who  obtain  an  indulgence  out  of  this 
treasure  are  released  from  so  much  of  the  temporal  punish 
ment  due  for  their  sins  to  God's  justice  as  is  equivalent  to 
the  indulgence  so  obtained." 

O 

This  is  "  the  Romish  doctrine  "  of  indulgences,  which  I 
need  not  remind  you  was  the  immediate  occasion  of  the 
Reformation ;  and  the  denial  of  it  was  the  express  ground 
of  the  condemnation  of  Luther.  This,  then,  is  "  the  Romish 
doctrine "  condemned  by  our  Article ;  but  the  Tridentine 
doctrine  on  this  subject,  the  writer  tells  us,  is  not  included 
in  the  censure  (for  the  same  reason  as  in  the  former  instances), 
because  the  Article  was  drawn  up  before  the  Decree.  Here, 
too,  waving  all  else  that  may  be  said,  I  shall  cite  an  earlier 
Decree  (of  the  2 1st  Session  of  the  Council  in  1562),  which 


102 

distinctly   recognises  this  treasure  (cwlestes  box  Ecclesice 
Thesatiros]  as  the  foundation  of  indulgences.* 

/  o 

Veneration  and  worship  of  images  and  relics  come  next. 
Of  this  the  writer  has  the  confidence  to  say,  after  citing  from 
the  Homilies  certain  gross  instances  of  idolatrous  worship  as 
the  real  subject  of  the  Article's  censure,  that  the  Council  of 
Trent  admits  these  enormities,  and  forbids  them  :  thus  giving1 
it  to  be  understood  that,  in  this  particular,  the  Decree  of  the 
Council  and  the  Article  of  our  Church  are  in  perfect  har 
mony. 

Now,  what  is  the  fact?  The  Council  does  indeed,  as  in 
decency  it  could  not  forbear  doing,  "  desire  the  extinction  of 
all  abuses,  should  any  creep  into  those  holy  and  salutary 
observances"  —the  worship  of  images  and  relics;  and  it 
orders  only  that  due  honour  and  veneration  be  paid  to  images. 
It  appears,  however,  from  its  own  words,  that  this  "  due 
honour"  extends  to  "kissing  the  images,  uncovering  the 
head,  and  falling  prostrate  before  them,  because,  by  so 
honouring  the  images,  we  adore  Christ  and  venerate  the 
Saints,  whom  they  represent. "f 

Will  a  presbyter  of  our  Church  dare  to  mislead  his  un 
wary  readers  into  a  belief,  that  doctrine  and  practices,  such 
as  these,  may  consist  with  adherence  to  our  own  Articles  ? 

"  Invocation  of  Saints "  follows.  Here,  too,  the  writer 
tells  us,  the  Article  gains  a  witness  and  concurrence  from  the 
Council  of  Trent  in  condemning  two  particulars:  all  sacri 
ficing  and  all  falling  down  in  worship  to  Saints ;  and  yet 
the  Decree  to  which  he  refers  shows  that  the  Church  is 
accustomed  to  celebrate  masses  (i.  e.  the  sacrifice  of  Christ) 
to  the  honour  of  Saints;  and  the  passage  which  I  have  just 
quoted  respecting  images,  shows  that  to  prostrate  ourselves 
in  worship  to  Saints  is  esteemed  a  portion  of  their  due 
honour. 

But  the  writer  proceeds  to  say,  that  the  Article  opposes 
not  all  invocation  of  Saints,  but  "  all  that  trenches  on  wor- 

*  Sess.  xxi.,  July  16,  1662,  cap.  9,  De  Reformatione, 
t   Sess.  xxv.  •  Dec.  de  Invocationc,  &c. 


103 

ship/' — "the  question  whether  calling  on  them  to  pray  for 
us  he  such  being  open." 

Now,  the  Article  condemns  "  the  Romish  doctrine  con 
cerning  invocation  of  Saints/1  part  of  which  doctrine,  as 
given  in  the  Decree  of  Trent,  is,  "  that  it  is  a  good  and  bene 
ficial  practice  to  address  supplication  to  Saints,  and  to  have 
recourse  to  their  prayers  and  influence  with  God,  for  the 
obtaining  benefits  from  Him,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  This  is  not  all ;  it  pronounces  anathema  against 
all  "who  say  that  to  address  oral  or  mental  prayer  to  the 
Saints  reigning  in  heaven  is  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God, 
and  derogatory  from  the  honour  of  our  only  Mediator;  or 
that  it.  is,  in  the  language  of  our  Article,  '  a  fond  thing  '- 
stultum  esse." 

Can  all  this — especially  can  mental  prayer — be  explained 
away,  and  made  not  "to  trench  on  worship  ;"  and  so  to  pro 
tect  the  Decree  of  Trent  from  falling  within  the  condemna 
tion  of  the  Article  ? 

Suppose  that  it  does,  still  there  remains  one  particular 
which  no  sophistry  can  elude.  The  Decree  of  Trent  recog 
nises,  and  even  refers  with  especial  honour  to,  a  former 
Council,  the  Second  Nicene,*  whose  Acts  and  Decrees  on 
the  worship  of  images,  involving  the  worship  of  Saints  as 
their  prototypes,  are  the  most  astounding  monument  of  the 
infatuation  of  man,  when  he  dares  to  go  beyond  the  Word 
of  God  in  matters  of  religion,  which  the  history  of  human 
weakness  has  ever  exhibited.  I  will  not  weary  you  with 
much,  but  accept  one  or  two  specimens :  —  One  of  the 
most  formal  of  all  its  Decrees  pronounces  that  "  images  are 
retained  and  worshipped,  not  only  that  by  memory  we  may 
ascend  to  the  prototype,  but  also  that  we  may  be  made  par 
takers  of  some  sanctification."  It  is  afterwards  said  that, 
"by  worshipping  them,  and  giving  them  honorary  adoration, 
we  actually  do  partake  of  sanctification."  "As  for  those 
who  say  it  is  sufficient  to  have  images  for  the  sake  of  exciting 

*  Id  quod  Conciliorum,  prcesertim  secundte  Nicence  Synodi, 
decretis  contra  imaginum  oppugnatores  est  sancitum.  Sess.  xxv, 
Dec.  de  Invocatione,  &c. 


104 

the  livelier  remembrance  of  their  prototypes,  and  not  for 
worship,  alas  their  madness  !"  So  the  holy  Synod 'exclaims; 
but  this  madness  is  not  suffered  to  protect  its  subjects  from 
anathema. 

Now  all  this  is  the  established  "  Romish  doctrine  con 
cerning  the  worshipping  of  images  and  invocation  of  Saints;" 
and  was  so  ages  before  our  Article  was  drawn  up — all  this 
the  Council  of  Trent  has  formally  recognised,  adopted,  and 
made  its  own.  Who,  then,  will  dare  to  reconcile  fidelity  to 
the  Articles  of  our  Church  with  adherence  to  this  Decree  of 
Trent? 

My  patience  is  exhausted,  but  my  matter  is  not.  I  for 
bear,  however,  all  further  details;  and  simply  enumerate 
the  other  Articles  of  our  Church  which  contradict  the  very 
letter  of  the  Tridentine  Decrees.  They  are  the  13th,  "  Of 
works  before  justification;"  the  15th,  "Of  Christ  alone 
without  sin," — the  Council  having  the  confidence  to  decree 
that  the  Virgin  Mary  also  was  without  sin ;  the  24th,  "  Of 
speaking  in  the  congregation  in  such  a  tongue  as  the  people 
understandeth ;"  the  30th,  "  Of  both  kinds;"  and  the  31st, 
so  far  as  respects  the  sacrifices  of  masses. 


105 


APPENDIX    III. 


Extract  from  the  Charge  of  the  Venerable  Archdeacon 
Fronde  in  1841,  "on  Pews  m  Churches." 

I  PROCEED  to  another  consideration,  about  which  also 
much  misunderstanding  prevails — I  mean  the  duties  of 
churchwardens  with  respect  to  church-seats. 

As  the  churchwardens  have  the  care  of  the  church,  so 
also  have  they  of  all  the  seats  therein  ;  and  not  only  are 
they  to  repair  them,  but  also  to  see  that  good  order  be  pre 
served  in  them,  that  no  disturbance  or  contention  be  made 
about  them  in  the  house  of  God,  and  that  every  man  take 
the  seat  and  place  in  it  which  he  hath  a  right  to  do.  whe 
ther  it  be  by  prescription,  or  that  he  hath  been  placed  there 
by  the  order  of  the  Bishop  or  by  themselves. 

By  common  law,  all  the  seats  in  the  church  belong  to  the 
parishioners  generally,  without  distinction  of  persons.  The 
exceptions  are,  where  the  lord  of  the  manor,  or  any  other 
resident  proprietors,  having  an  ancient  messuage  therein, 
have  immemorially  (with  their  ancestors)  sat  in  an  aisle 
and  always  repaired  the  same,  the  charge  of  repair  being  a 
main  ingredient  in  support  of  such  a  claim.  In  such  case, 
it  will  be  presumed  that  the  aisle  was  first  built  by  the 
founder,  with  the  consent  of  the  minister,  patron,  and 
Bishop. 

For  the  same  reason,  an  inhabitant,  having  a  house  in  the 
parish,  may,  by  the  like  consent,  and  with  a  faculty  from 
the  Bishop,  annex  an  aisle  to  the  church  for  the  exclusive 
use  of  himself  and  family,  and  enjoy  it  so  long  as  he  and 


they  continue  to  be  residents  and  to  be  members  of  the 
Church  of  England  (such,  I  believe,  are  now  the  conditions 
invariably  laid  down  in  every  licence  of  this  kind).  But  no 
such  title  can  be  good  to  a  man  and  to  his  heirs  ;  inasmuch 
as  the  aisle  must  always  be  supposed  to  be  held  in  respect 
of  the  house,  for  the  inhabitants  of  which  the  faculty  is 
granted.  In  like  manner,  a  person  may  prescribe  to  a  seat 
in  the  body  of  the  church,  but  this  claim  must  be  supported 
by  very  clear  proof  of  immemorial  use  and  repairs.  These 
are  called  prescriptive  rights. 

All  other  seats  in  the  body  of  the  church  are  in  the  dis 
posal  of  the  churchwardens,  subject  to  the  control  of  the 
Bishop  ;  and  therefore,  if  any  one  feels  aggrieved  in  the  seat 
assigned  him,  he  may  apply  to  the  Bishop  for  a  remedy,  and 
his  judgment  is  final.  But,  when  I  speak  of  an  application 
to  the  Bishop,  it  must  be  understood  that  the  regular  way 
of  preferring  such  a  complaint  must  be  through  the  Chan 
cellor  of  the  Diocese  in  his  Court  at  Exeter,  for  he  is  the 
Bishop's  representative,  as  a  law  judge  is  the  representative 
of  the  King  in  our  common-law  courts  of  justice,  and  the 
person  who  is  meant  by  the  word  Ordinary  in  such  matters. 
The  common  law  never  interferes  in  these  cases,  except 
where  a  seat  is  claimed  by  prescription. 

When  a  person  has  been  placed  in  a  particular  seat  by 
the  churchwarden,  or  has  been  suffered  to  occupy  a  sitting 
quietly  for  any  considerable  length  of  time,  he  is  said  to 
have  a  possessory  right  therein,  but  he  is  still  liable  to  be 
placed  elsewhere  bv  the  churchwardens,  if  the  general  con 
venience  of  the  inhabitants  clearly  calls  for  it :  I  say  clearly 
calls  for  it,  for  it  must  not  be  done  on  light  grounds. 

As,  in  making  general  arrangements  for  the  convenience 
of  the  inhabitants,  the  churchwardens  are  considered  the 
fittest  persons  to  be  intrusted  with  that  duty,  so  should  they 
be  very  cautious  of  showing  any  improper  partiality  in  its 
exercise.  It  is  their  duty  to  allot  to  all,  as  far  as  circum 
stances  permit,  a  fair  proportion  of  room,  and  in  such  parts 
of  the  church  as  may  seem  suited  to  their  degree  or  station 
in  life.  As  property  changes  hands,  and  families  vary  in 


107 

their  respective  numbers,  and  other  alterations  take  place  in 
their  condition,  it  is  obvious  that  such  new  arrangements 
should  be  occasionally  made  ;  but  as  great  responsibility 
rests  on  a  churchwarden  in  making  such  changes,  I  repeat 
the  caution  I  have  before  given. 

In  reply  to  a  question  not  unfrequently  put  to  me, 
"  whether  vacant  space  in  a  church  may  be  appropriated 
without  a  faculty  to  the  accommodation  of  the  inhabitants," 
my  answer  is,  "  that,  without  feeling  sure  of  its  being  a 
strictly  legal  proceeding,  I  think  seats  may  be  so  added, 
the  vestry  consenting  thereto,  without  danger  of  conse 
quences." 

If  done  at  the  charge  of  the  parish,  the  sittings  so  gained 
should  be  free  and  unappropriated ;  but  if  put  up  at  the 
expense  of  individuals,  the  grant  of  space  to  each  should  be 
limited  to  his  immediate  wants,  with  a  clear  understanding 
that,  although  unlikely  to  be  disturbed,  no  private  right 
would  be  conveyed  beyond  that  of  present  possession.  In 
making  such  alterations,  there  must  be  no  encroachments  on 
the  main  passages,  nor  must  the  sides  of  the  seats,  if  en 
closed,  be  carried  to  a  height  exceeding  four  feet. 

As  churches  were  originally  built  for  the  general  accom 
modation  of  all  classes,  and  the  lands  of  the  founders  were 
charged  with  the  repairs,  or  estates  were  subsequently  given 
by  pious  persons  for  such  uses,  it  follows,  that  no  part  of 
that  accommodation — that  provision  for  giving  effect  to  spi 
ritual  instruction — can  be  transferred  by  sale,  under  any 
authority  or  on  any  pretence  whatever ;  and  that  purchases 
of  church-seats,  except  where  they  are  legally  appurtenant 
to  houses,  and  pass  with  those  houses  from  one  possessor  to 
another,  in  the  manner  before  described,  are  null  and  void. 
It  is  a  broad  principle  of  the  law,  that  seats  in  a  church  can 
neither  be  sold  nor  let,  and  that  for  pews  let  by  individuals, 
or  by  the  churchwardens,  the  payment  of  a  seat-rent  cannot 
be  enforced.  Neither  can  any  one,  not  an  inhabitant  of  the 
parish,  have  any  legal  claim  to.  any  sitting  in  the  church. 
I  mention  these  things  thus  distinctly,  because  I  know  much 
misapprehension  prevails  about  them. 


108 

I  may  indeed  very  properly  say,  that  the  sale,  or  letting  of 
church-seats  for  money,  is  an  act  of  injustice  for  which  no 
defence  can  be  found.  Its  effect  must  be,  to  drive  the  poor 
from  that  place  of  worship  which  has  been  provided  for  them 
free  of  all  expense.  It  would  exclude  them  from  the  house 
of  God.  It  would  be  an  actual  robbery  of  the  poor  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  rich,  with  the  additional  dishonesty 
of  sparing  the  pockets  of  those  who  are  bound  by  law  to 
keep  their  churches  in  repair. 

It  may  be  approved  by  some,  and  held  up  for  imitation 
as  the  voluntary  system,  but,  if  you  come  to  the  real  fact,  it 
is  nothing  less  than  the  sale  of  the  poor  man's  property, 
without  his  consent,  to  gratify  a  love  of  ease  and  senseless 
distinction,  in  a  place  where  no  such  feeling  ought  to  be 
found ;  and  all  this,  as  I  have  just  said,  to  relieve  themselves 
and  others  from  a  charge  which  the  law  of  the  land  lays 
upon  them. 

As  the  owner  of  an  ancient  messuage  may  prescribe  to  a 
seat  in  the  body  of  the  church  or  an  aisle  annexed  to  it,  so 
may  the  parson,  whether  impropriator  or  instituted  rector, 
maintain  a  claim  to  the  chancel.  But  to  what  extent  this 
claim  can  be  exercised,  whether  or  not  the  whole  be  for  his 
exclusive  use,  or  the  Ordinary  can  exercise  any  control  over 
it,  is,  I  believe,  by  no  means  clear.  Be  that  as  it  may,  in  a 
general  way  I  would  observe,  as  regards  both  church  and 
chancel,  that  the  substitution  of  long  seats,  whether  open  at 
both  ends  or  not,  for  the  prevailing  use  of  large  pews,  would 
in  all  cases  contribute,  not  only  to  an  increase  of  accommo 
dation,  but  in  a  great  degree  promote  those  devotional  feel 
ings  which  should  ever  be  found  to  accompany  social 
worship.  Instead  of  our  kneeling  side  by  side,  with  the  eyes 
of  the  congregation,  rich  and  poor,  turned  to  one  object,  in 
all  lowliness  of  heart,  pews  do  but  keep  up  those  distinctions 
of  rank  which  in  the  presence  of  God  we  should  desire  to 
lay  aside. 

Obstacles,  I  am  aware,  might  prevent  the  sudden  adop 
tion  of  this  plan  in  a  general  way,  or  indeed  at  any  time  in 
very  populous  districts;  but,  from  its  partial  use  in  my  own 


109 

church,  and  in  other  parishes  where  it  has  been  tried,  not 
only  without  inconvenience,  but  I  may  add  with  general 
approbation,  I  hope  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  we 
may  all  become,  as  it  were,  in  this  respect,  members  of  the 
same  body,  that  we  may  be  all  one  before  God,  all  one  in 
Christ. 


LONDON : 

Printed  by  WILLIAM  CLOWES  and  SONS, 
Stamford  Street. 


Ill 


THE  whole  of  this  Charge  was  not  delivered  at  any 
one  place.  Different  passages  in  it  were  omitted  at 
different  places  of  Visitation,  for  the  sake  of  brevity. 
Some  portions  were  not  delivered  anywhere. 
Therefore,  the  Clergy,  by  requesting  the  publication 
of  the  Charge,  must  not  be  considered  as  having 
made  themselves  responsible  for  its  contents. 

Bishopstowe,  September,  1842. 


CHARGES 

DELIVERED    AT    HIS    SECOND 
VISITATION 


IN   SEPTEMBER   AND    OCTOBER,    1881, 


BY 


JAMES     RUSSELL 

LORD   BISHOP   OF   ELY. 


Uonfcon  nnfc  (Eambrfogt  : 
MACMILLAN    AND    CO. 

1881 


PRINTED    BY    C.    J.    CLAY,    M.A. 
AT    THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  CHARGE  DELIVERED  AT  THE  VISITATION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 

Diocesan  Synod 2 

Diocesan  Conference    7 

Diocesan  Fund 10 

Ordinations  14 

Baptisms   and  Confirmations  18 

Schools  23 

Sunday   Schools   24 

Holy  Communion    28 

Missions    31 

The  New  Law  of  Burial 33 

The    Royal    Commission    on    the    Laws   and    Courts 

Ecclesiastical 41 

The  Revision  of   the   New   Testament 52 

Concluding  Remarks  60 

II.  CHARGE  DELIVERED  AT  THE  VISITATION  OF  THE  CATHE 

DRAL  CHURCH. 

The  Royal  Commission  on  Cathedral  Establishments  65 

Changes  in  the  Cathedral   Body 66 

The  Cathedral  School 67 

The  Theological  College 68 

Lectur.es  in  the  Cathedral ib. 

Annual  Meeting  of   Chapter   and  Honorary  Canons  69 

The  Celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion  ib. 

The  Minor  Canons  70 

The  Lay  Members  of  the  Foundation 71 

Concluding  Remarks    73 


A   CHAKGE 


DELIVERED   AT  THE  VISITATION"  OF  THE  CLERGY 

OF   THE   DIOCESE   OF   ELY,  IX   SEPTEMBER 

AND    OCTOBER    1881'. 


REVEREND  BRETHREN, 

I  meet  you  again  in  this  Court  of  Visitation 
with  humble  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God  for  the 

1  The  order  of  proceedings  at  the  Visitation  was  as  follows  : — 
On  the  days  in  the  months  of  April  and  May  (eight  in  number) 
appointed  for  the  Visitation  of  the  Churchwardens  at  Ely,  Cam 
bridge,  Newmarket,  Sudbiuy,  Bury  St  Edmunds,  Bedford,  Luton, 
and  Huntingdon,  the  Churchwardens  were  admitted  to  office  by 
the  Chancellor  of  the  Diocese.  The  Visitation  Court  was  opened 
in  Church;  and,  after  the  Bishop  had  delivered  a  short  address,  the 
Churchwardens  were  called  up,  and  they  made  their  presentments 
in  person  to  the  Bishop,  who  enquired  into  any  matter  of  import 
ance  which  appeared  on  the  presentment,  or  which  was  brought 
before  him  by  the  Churchwardens.  During  the  course  of  the 
Visitation  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  matters  were  enquired 
into  at  the  several  Courts. 

On  the  days  in  the  months  of  September  and  October  (four  in 
number)  appointed  for  the  Visitation  of  the  Clergy  at  Bury  St 
Edmunds,  Bedford,  Huntingdon,  and  Cambridge,  the  Visitation 
13.  0.  I 


continued  harmony,  and,  I  trust,  quiet  progress,  of 
this  Diocese,  but  with  a  deepening  sense  of  the 
difficulties  gathering  around  the  Church  of  England 
as  an  Establishment,  difficulties  the  more  formidable, 
if,  as  I  believe,  they  spring  not  from  passing  causes, 
but  are  the  necessary  issues  of  that  period  of  the 
nation's  growth  at  which  we  have  arrived  and  of  the 
development  of  its  political  life. 

Diocesan  Synod. 

At  such  a  time  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have 
met  you  in  connection  with  this  Visitation  in  a 
Diocesan  Synod,  where  the  voices  of  the  Presbytery 
and  not  the  voice  of  the  Bishop  alone  might  have  been 
heard.  A  desire  for  the  assembling  of  such  a  Synod 
has  been  expressed  in  several  quarters,  not  however 
so  generally  as  to  prevent  my  feeling  that  to  have 
convoked  it  on  this  occasion  would  have  taken  the 
Diocese  by  surprise.  I  have  therefore  j  udged  it  best 
to  content  myself  with  opening  the  subject  to  you 
now,  and  indicating  my  readiness,  if  God  spare  me, 
to  take  the  necessary  steps,  if  upon  reflection  it 
should  seem  expedient.  The  detailed  arrangements 
of  the  Synod  would  have  carefully  to  be  determined 

Court  was  opened  in  Church  and  after  the  Clergy  had  answered  to 
their  names  (those  not  answering  and  not  excused  attendance  being 
twice  called)  the  Bishop  delivered  his  charge.  Before  the  opening 
of  the  Courts  on  the  Churchwardens'  days  Morning  Prayer  was 
said ;  and  before  the  opening  of  the  Court  on  the  Clergy  days 
the  Holy  Communion  was  celebrated. 


in  accordance  with  precedent.  I  would  now  call  your 
attention  to  some  of  its  leading  features. 

The  Diocesan  Synod  is  undoubtedly  amongst  the 
earliest  institutions  of  the  Christian  Church.  In  the 
first  ages  we  do  not  find  any  special  periods  assigned 
for  its  assembling ;  but  whenever  important  matters 
arose,  the  Bishop,  we  are  told,  was  accustomed  to  call 
together  his  Senate  or  Presbytery  that  they  might 
consult  together1.  At  a  subsequent  period  they 
were  convened  twice  a  year,  the  use  finally  adopted 
being  that  they  should  meet  annually. 

As  to  the  persons  entitled  to  be  summoned,  it 
seems  sufficiently  clear  that  all  the  Clergy  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  above  the  grade  of 
Deacons  were  constituent  members  of  a  Diocesan 
Synod.  So  Van  Espen,  "  Hie  nota  omnes  indis- 
tincte  Presbyteros  ad  Synodurn  admitti2."  These 
are  summed  up  in  the  Reformatio  Legum  under  the 
terms  "Episcopus  cum  suis  Presbyteris,  Parochis, 
Vicariis,  et  Clericis." 

The  normal  place  of  meeting  is  the  Cathedral 
Church ;  but  it  has  been  said  that  when  from  the  ex 
tent  of  the  Diocese  it  would  be  difficult  for  the  Clergy 
to  meet  at  a  single  spot,  the  Synod  may  be  held 
divisionally.  "  If,"  says  Archbishop  Wake,  "  the 
Diocese  were  small  and  had  but  one  Archdeaconry 
in  it,  the  whole  Clergy  met  together  at  once  for  their 
Synods.  If  it  were  more  large  the  Bishop  sometimes 
divided  his  Synod  according  to  the  number  of  his 

1  Van  Espen,  Tit.  xvm.  Cap.  1. 

2  Van  Espen,  Tit.  xvm.  Cap.  2. 

1—2 


Archdeaconries,  and  held  his  Diocesan  Council  at 
several  times  and  in  several  places.  But  still  the 
method  of  proceeding  was  the  same  in  all,  and  the 
same  business  done  in  the  one  as  in  the  other1." 

This  business  appears  anciently  to  have  been 
partly  judicial  and  partly  legislative.  The  first  act 
of  the  Synod  was  the  hearing  complaints  whether 
from  Clergy  or  Laity2,  possibly  the  origin  of  the 
modern  Articles  of  Enquiry  issued  to  Churchwardens 
as  representing  the  Laity,  and  to  the  Clergy.  These 
having  been  heard,  the  Bishop  published  any  decrees 
which  had  been  made  in  the  Synod  of  the  Province. 
Next  he  put  forth  his  own  Constitutions  for  the 
regulation  of  Diocesan  matters,  which  being  ac 
cepted  by  the  Synod  were  of  legal  force  within  the 
Diocese.  Then  the  Bishop  made  a  Sy nodical  Ex 
hortation,  which  survives  in  the  modern  Charge, 
and  so  with  prayers  and  benediction  dissolved  the 
Synod. 

It  is  to  be  carefully  noted  that  a  Diocesan  Synod 
was  not  a  meeting  for  moving  resolutions  and 
amendments,  for  divisions  into  majorities  and  mino 
rities.  In  it  the  Bishop  not  only  presided,  but  him 
self  alone  promulged  Constitutions,  after  gathering 
the  opinions  of  his  Presbyters  thereon3. 

These  Synods  met  with  varying  regularity  up  to 
the  Reformation 4.  We  have  mention  in  Wilkins' 
Concilia  of  three  Synods  of  this  Diocese,  one  held 

1  Abp.    Wake,  State  of  the  Church  and    Clergy  of  England, 
p.  24.  *  Ibid. 

3  Benedict,  xiv.  De  Syn.  Dioc.  Lib.  xm.  Cap.  1. 

4  A  list  of  29  is  given  in  Joyce,  Sacred  Synods,  p.  38,  note. 


5 

by  Bishop  Langliam  in  1364,  another  by  Bishop 
West  in  1521,  another  by  the  same  prelate  in  1528, 
at  the  Priory  of  Barnwell.  There  is  extant  the 
Synodical  Address  delivered  at  the  first.  It  treats 
in  detail  of  the  personal  life  and  morals  of  the 
Clergy  as  well  as  of  their  parochial  ministrations. 
The  records  of  the  Synod  at  Barnwell  include 
certain  ordinances  with  regard  to  matrimonial  causes 
put  forth,  it  is  said,  'toto  clero  acceptante  et  con- 
sentiente/  the  admission  of  strange  Clergy  to  offi 
ciate,  then  as  now  a  fruitful  source  of  disorder,  and 
the  like1. 

That  the  leaders  of  the  English  Reformation  had 
no  intention  of  discontinuing  these  Synods  is  evident2. 
The  Rcformatio  Legum,  drawn  up  by  Archbishop 
Cranmer,  provides3  that  the  Bishop  shall  every  year 
appoint  a  day  and  place  for  holding  his  Synod. 
The  rules  for  holding  it  are  laid  down,  the  assembling 
in  Church,  the  saying  of  Litanies,  the  Celebration  of 
the  Holy  Communion.  The  subjects  to  be  treated  of 
are  specified,  viz.  corruption  of  doctrine,  excess  or 
defect  in  ceremonial  observances — quaecunque  ad 
utilitatem  populi  Dei  visa  fuerint  pertinere — and  the 
results  to  be  hoped  for  are  thus  stated4,  "  A  Synod 
is  the  fittest  cure  for  negligence  and  errors.  Hereby 
the  bands  of  charity  between  Bishop  and  Clergy  will 
be  preserved  and  amplified  He  will  have  a  closer 

1  Wilkins'  Concilia,  vol.  3,  pp.  59,  693,  712. 

2  See  Joyce,  op.  cit.  p.  39. 

3  Reformat™  Legum,  Cap.  20,  21,  22. 

4  Ibid.,  Cap.  19. 


knowledge  of  and  intercourse  with  his  Clergy  :  they 
will  be  able  to  hear  him,  and  when  occasion  demands 
put  questions  to  him." 

If,  Brethren,  our  Reformers  were  even  in  some 
small  degree  right  in  these  anticipations,  if  only  a 
portion  of  the  fruit  expected  by  them  might  be 
gathered  from  such  a  meeting  of  the  Bishop  and 
his  Clergy,  it  would  indeed  be  well  worth  our  while 
to  fall  back  here  too  upon  the  old  lines,  and  call 
our  Diocesan  Synod  into  fresh  life ;  and  I  know 
not  why  they  should  have  been  wholly  wrong. 

"  Diocesan  Synods,"  says  a  learned  writer1,  "are 
represented  amongst  us  at  this  day  by  Episcopal 
Visitations,  and  it  is  worthy  of  consideration  whether 
a  closer  adherence  to  the  primitive  model  would 
not  render  such  assemblies  of  greater  practical 
advantage."  You  see  at  a  glance  the  points  of 
similarity  and  dissimilarity.  In  both  Synod  and 
Visitation  presentments  are  made  of  the  condition 
of  the  several  parishes — in  both  the  Bishop  and 
Clergy  meet  for  a  solemn  act  of  worship — in  both 
there  is  the  Bishop's  Exhortation,  reviewing  the  state 
of  the  Diocese,  and  giving  counsel  and  direction  for 
the  better  fulfilment  of  the  work  of  the  Ministry. 
What  the  Visitation  allows  no  room  for  is,  the 
acceptance  and  sealing  of  the  Bishop's  utterances 
by  the  voice  of  the  Presbytery  and  the  clothing 
them  thereby  with  the  authority  which  is  derived 
from  a  general  assent  of  the  great  body  of  the 
Clergy  making  the  conclusions  of  their  Father  in 
1  Joyce,  Sacred  Synods,  p.  36. 


God  their  own,  and  so  going  forth  to  execute  them, 
not  as  a  rule  enjoined  by  another,  but  as  the  out 
come  of  their  own  minds  after  uniting  in  Prayer 
and  Holy  Communion  and  invocation  of  the  Blessed 
Spirit. 

I  leave  the  whole  subject  to  your  consideration, 
adding  only  the  expression  of  my  own  belief  that  if 
those  controverted  points  of  doctrine  and  ceremonial 
which  have  disturbed  us  of  late  had  been  thus  dealt 
with  at  the  outset  by  minds  attuned  by  recent  acts 
of  worship,  instead  of  being  rudely  sifted  in  the 
cold  ungenial  atmosphere  of  law-courts,  many  a 
misunderstanding  would  have  been  cleared  up,  many 
a  prejudice  softened,  many  an  unwise  course  aban 
doned.  We  should  have  been  spared  the  spectacle 
of  holiest  things  being  weighed,  not  in  the  Balance 
of  the  Sanctuary,  but  as  mere  subtleties  of  historical 
research ;  and  the  Clergy,  by  the  insensible  influences 
of  counsel  taken  together  under  the  majestic  shadow 
of  the  Church  of  God  might  have  ere  now  been 
consolidated  in  unity  of  spirit. 

Diocesan  Conference. 

The  transition  is  short  from  a  Diocesan  Synod 
to  a  Diocesan  Conference.  A  Conference  is,  you 
will  have  seen,  anything  but  identical  with  a  Synod, 
but  it  is  a  most  valuable  supplement  to  a  Synod. 
The  meetings  of  a  Conference  are  admirably  fitted 
to  nourish  the  flame  of  Church  life,  and  to  instruct 
the  mind  of  the  Bishop  as  to  the  opinions  of 
the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the  Diocese  formed  after 


joint  debate.  Our  own  Conference  has  met  annu 
ally  with  unbroken  regularity  through  the  long 
period  of  eighteen  years.  One  result  of  its  assem 
bling  was  lately  brought  under  my  notice  by  a 
distinguished  layman  who  had  been  a  member  of 
Conference  in  its  earlier  days,  but  had  for  eight  years 
ceased  to  be  a  member.  On  again,  at  the  close 
of  that  period,  taking  his  seat  amongst  us,  he  ex 
pressed  himself  to  me  as  being  especially  struck  by 
the  growth  of  the  spirit  of  toleration.  "The  Con 
ference/'  he  said,  "had  markedly  developed  that  great 
qualification  of  a  deliberative  assembly — the  dispo 
sition  to  listen  patiently  and  to  argue  without 
passion;  so  that  topics  which  a  few  years  before 
could  not  have  been  discussed  without  heat,  were  now 
debated  with  calmness  and  kindly  consideration  for 
each  other  by  men  of  the  most  opposite  opinions." 

The  chief  subject  which  has  recently  employed 
our  Ely  Conference  has  been  that  of  Cathedral 
Reform.  When  it  was  announced  that  a  Royal 
Commission  would  be  issued  to  enquire  into  the 
state  of  these  Foundations,  the  Chapter  of  Ely  at 
once  took  the  Diocese  into  confidence.  At  the  Con 
ference  of  1879,  on  the  motion  of  Dr  Lowe,  Canon 
Residentiary,  seconded  by  the  Dean,  a  committee, 
consisting  of  the  Chapter,  the  Chancellor  of  the 
Diocese,  together  with  certain  lay  and  clerical  mem 
bers  of  the  Conference,  was  appointed  to  consider 
and  report  upon  the  relations  of  the  Cathedral  to 
the  Diocese.  During  the  next  year  the  Committee 
held  nine  fully  attended  meetings  under  the  presi- 


dency  of  the  Lord-Lieutenant  of  Cambridgeshire, 
and  presented  a  very  careful  Report,  which,  having 
been  adopted  with  amendments  by  the  Conference 
of  1880,  was  laid  before  the  Royal  Commission. 
Amongst  the  chief  recommendations  were  : 

(1)  That  the  Canons  should  reside  nine  months 
every  year,   subject  to  a  dispensing   power  in   the 
Bishop,  for  purposes  of  Diocesan  or  general  Church 
work. 

(2)  That  the  Bishop  should  be    enabled,  after 
consulting  with  the  Dean  and  Chapter,  to  impose 
special  duties  upon  every  Canon  nominated  by  him 
self,  which  duties  should  thereupon  be  of  statutable 
obligation. 

(3)  That  provision  should  be  made  for  the  com 
pulsory  retirement  of  a  Canon  incapacitated  by  age 
or  infirmity. 

(4)  That  a  General  Chapter,  including  the  Arch 
deacons  and  Honorary  Canons,  should  be  constituted 
to  meet  annually  under  the  Bishop's  presidency. 

How  far  these  recommendations  may  be  adopted 
by  the  Royal  Commission  or  be  incorporated  into 
the  Statutes  of  the  Foundation  is  at  present  un 
known.  In  the  meanwhile  our  Cathedral  Body 
have  not,  in  regard  to  several  points,  waited  until 
the  proposed  changes  should  become  legally  obli 
gatory.  The  General  Chapter  (not  at  present  en 
titled  to  the  name  but  constituted  as  proposed),  has 
met  twice  at  my  invitation,  and  has  advised  with 
me  on  sundry  matters  of  Diocesan  administration. 

The  Dean  and  four  of  the  Canons  Residentiary 


10 

have  undertaken  sermons  and  courses  of  sermons 
in  some  of  the  principal  towns  of  the  Diocese,  as 
Cambridge,  Bury  St  Edmunds,  Bedford,  Luton  and 
Sudbury.  Three  Canons  are  now  in  constant  resi 
dence  at  Ely,  one  of  whom  has  been  giving  himself 
for  the  last  five  years  to  the  work  of  our  Theological 
College. 

Three  courses  of  Lectures  on  different  epochs 
of  Ecclesiastical  History  have  been  delivered  in 
successive  years  by  the  Dean,  Canon  Kennedy  and 
Canon  Luckock. 

Diocesan  Fund. 

The  Diocesan  Fund  has  continued  its  operations, 
and  the  dispensing  its  Grants  has  formed  a  promi 
nent  part  of  the  'business  of  the  annual  Conference. 
Since  my  last  Visitation  five  new  Churches  have 
been  built  and  46  Churches  restored.  In  this 
Diocese,  with  a  diminishing  rural  population  and 
few  large  towns,  our  task  is  not  so  much  that  of 
building  additional  Churches,  as  of  restoring  and 
maintaining  those  which  our  forefathers  have  be 
queathed  to  us.  There  are  however  certain  places 
in  which  the  formation  of  new  Parishes  or  the 
building  of  District  Churches  has  become  needful. 
Such  are  Cambridge.  Bedford,  and  Luton.  I  would 

O     '  J 

especially  direct  attention  to  Luton  which  contains 
more  than  30,000  inhabitants  with  only  three 
Churches,  of  which  two  are  very  slenderly  endowed. 
We  have  moreover  a  difficulty  of  our  own  to  en 
counter.  The  Fen  country  forms  a  peculiar  feature 


1 1 

of  this  Diocese.  In  Fen  districts  are  to  be  found 
small  settlements  of  labouring  families  remote  from 
any  Church  and  with  very  imperfect  road  communi 
cation.  I  know  of  no  way  of  keeping  religion  alive 
amongst  these  isolated  groups  save  by  building 
simple  and  inexpensive  Mission  Rooms  in  which  a 
service  may  be  conducted  and  a  Sunday-school 
held  by  a  Lay-reader.  This  plan  has  been  adopted 
in  several  instances  with  happy  results,  and  I  believe 
that  our  Diocesan  Fund  cannot  be  more  usefully 
employed  than  in  multiplying  such  outposts  of  the 
Church.  There  is  one  point  which  I  would  urge 
upon  you,  Reverend  Brethren,  in  having  recourse 
to  these  Mission  Rooms,  namely  that  you  should 
not  leave  them  entirely  to  lay  ministrations  but 
should  yourselves  periodically  visit  them  to  celebrate 
the  Holy  Communion  and  to  baptize.  This  is  of 
much  importance  lest  those  whom  we  desire  to  help 
should  through  the  very  method  employed  live  and 
die  without  any  knowledge  of  the  Sacraments  of  the 
Gospel  or  any  participation  of  their  grace. 

To  all  such  works  of  Church  extension,  to  the 
maintenance  of  Curates,  and  the  Religious  Inspection 
of  Schools,  the  Diocesan  Fund  has  granted  during 
the  last  four  years  the  sum  of  £7,400.  I  would 
press  upon  the  Clergy  the  importance  of  sus 
taining  the  income  of  the  Fund,  which  in  fact 
constitutes  our  main  resource  for  every  kind  of 
Church  work.  1  heartily  thank  the  majority  of  my 
brethren  for  their  compliance  with  the  request  in  my 
Pastoral  Letter  for  an  annual  offertory  ;  but  I  am 


12 


bound  also  to  point  out  that  there  are  more  than 
one  hundred  parishes  from  which  no  contributions  are 
received.  It  is  scarcely  possible  that  a  sermon  should 
be  preached  on  the  subject  and  nothing  collected. 
I  can  therefore  only  conclude  that  in  those  parishes 
the  Clergy  do  not  bring  the  matter  before  their  people. 
I  most  earnestly  remonstrate  against  this  standing 
aloof  from  the  corporate  action  of  the  Diocese.  Our 
Diocesan  system  must  rank  low  in  our  esteem  if  it 
cannot  secure  united  action  in  so  plain  a  work  of 
Christian  piety  as  this.  It  is  not,  let  me  remind 
you,  the  smallness  of  the  sum  which  your  congrega 
tion  can  contribute  which  justifies  your  withholding 
from  them  the  opportunity  of  casting  their  mite  into 
the  common  treasury,  whilst  you  lose  a  great  oppor 
tunity  of  teaching  them  the  principle  of  joint  action 
as  Churchmen — a  principle,  let  me  say,  which  we  of 
the  Church  of  England  have  been  too  apt  to  let  slip, 
and  which  we  may  possibly  in  no  distant  day  bitterly 
regret  not  having  trained  our  congregations  to  re- 
^nize. 

I  have  indicated  that  in  this  Diocese  we  have  few 
parishes  requiring  sub-division.  On  the  other  hand 
we  have  many  small  parishes  which  might,  in  my 
opinion,  be  advantageously  consolidated  with  an  ad 
joining  parish.  There  are  in  the  Diocese  41  parishes 
each  with  a  population  less  than  200,  and  nine 
parishes  each  with  less  than  100  inhabitants.  It 
would,  I  believe,  be  far  better  that  these  should  not 
continue  separate  incumbencies.  The  subject  has 
been  forced  on  my  attention  by  the  recent  agricul- 


tural  distress.     Several  benefices  have  been  vacated, 
and  failed  for  a  long  time  to  find  fresh  incumbents;— 
and  this  from  a  twofold  cause,  the  inadequacy  of  the 
endowment  and  the  fewness  of  the  inhabitants.     I 
have  had  benefices  left  with  no  available  income,  the 
receipts  not  covering  the  outgoings.     On  the  other 
hand  a  clergyman  who  loves  his  Holy  Vocation  and 
desires  not  to  waste  his  life   shrinks  from  settling- 
down  in  a  parish  of  less  than   100  souls.     What  is 
there  in  such  a  charge  to  occupy  his  time  ?     How 
can  he  work  a  parish  which  hardly  supplies  a  Sunday 
congregation  and  affords  no  material  for  a  school,  or 
choir,  or  classes  ?     He  dreads  lest  his  own  spiritual 
life  should  deteriorate  in  such  enforced  idleness.    And 
his  fear  is  not  wholly  groundless.    Two,  or  even  three, 
such  parishes  would  be  more  efficiently  administered 
by  a  single  incumbent  with  the  help  of  curates,  who 
would  from  time  to  time  move  on  to  another  field  of 
labour,  than  by  giving  to  each  its  own  incumbent 
bound  down,  probably  for  life,  to  a  post  insufficient 
to  satisfy  his  mind  or  to  draw  forth  his  spiritual  gifts. 
The  subject  demands  the  consideration   of  both 
Clergy  and  Laity.     I  am  aware  of  possible  difficulties 
with  regard  to  patronage,  and  it  would  certainly  be 
necessary  to  make  the  maintenance  of  a  curate    or 
curates    out   of  the    consolidated    incomes    a    legal 
obligation.     But  I  scarcely  think  that  these  difficul 
ties  would  prove  insurmountable,  or  that  Lay  Patrons 
would  refuse  to  enter  into  reasonable  arrangements, 
if  the  question   were  put  fairly  before  them  in    all 
its  bearings  upon  the  welfare  of  the  Church. 


Ordinations. 

In  reviewing  the  work  of  the  Diocese  I  come 
first  to  the  Ordinations  which  have  been  held.  We 
here  touch  the  root  of  the  Church  system.  The 
Church  of  England  as  a  Branch  of  the  Church 
Catholic  holds  the  perpetuation  of  the  Apostolic  suc 
cession  of  the  three-fold  ministry  through  Episcopal 
ordination  as  the  primary  law  of  her  continued  ex 
istence.  When,  as  sometimes  happens,  the  Church 
of  England  is  branded  as  narrow  and  intolerant  be 
cause  she  declines  to  associate  with  her  own  clergy 
in  their  ministrations  any  who  have  not  received 
Episcopal  ordination,  she  is  no  more  really  in 
tolerant  than  any  sect  or  society  is  intolerant  for 
adhering  to  the  fundamental  principle  on  which  it  is 
based.  For  the  principle  of  Episcopacy  is  not  that 
it  is  one  of  many  ways  by  which  the  ministerial 
commission  is  handed  on — but  that  it  is  the  only 
way  which,  coming  down  to  us  from  the  Apostolic 
age,  has  the  seal  of  the  first  inspired  followers  of 
Jesus  Christ.  "It  has  been  seen,"  writes  the  present 
Bishop  of  Durham,  "that  the  institution  of  an  Epis 
copate  must  be  placed  as  far  back  as  the  closing 
years  of  the  first  century,  and  that  it  cannot  without 
violence  to  historical  testimony  be  dissevered  from 
the  name  of  St  John1."  Without  pretending  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  not  pleased  to  operate  through 
other  ministries,  recognizing  thankfully  the  plain 

1  Lightfoot,  Dissertation  on  The  Christian  Ministry  affixed  to 
his  edition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  p.  232. 


manifestation  of  His  gifts  to  the  members  of  other 
communities  which  have  abandoned  the  Apostolical 
succession,  our  Church  does  but  maintain  what  is  a 
truism  on  her  lips  when  accepting  the  language  of 
Cyprian1,  "Episcopum  in  ecclesia  esse  et  ecclesiam  in 
Episcopo,"  she  refuses  to  dispense  with  the  necessity  of 
Episcopal  Ordination,  even  in  the  case  of  individuals 
worthy  of  all  reverence  for  intellectual  power  and 
spiritual  attainments. 

It  is  rather,  however,  of  the  preparation  for 
Holy  Orders  that  I  would  now  speak.  In  this 
Diocese  it  has  long  been  the  custom  to  require  a 
University  Degree  in  the  Candidates  for  Ordination. 
The  rule  undoubtedly  presses  inconveniently  in 
particular  cases,  but  so  long  as  it  can  be  main 
tained,  I  hold  myself  to  be  consulting  for  the  best 
interests  of  the  Diocese  as  a  whole  in  adhering  to 
it,  unless  in  special  cases  of  extraordinary  deserving 
in  any  candidate  for  knowledge  acquired,  or  past 
service  rendered  to  the  Church.  I  will  not  repeat 
the  familiar  arguments  in  favour  of  a  University 
education  for  the  Clergy — but  a  few  words  upon  the 
present  position  may  not  be  out  of  place. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  two  great 
Universities  and  the  several  Colleges  within  them, 
have  been  for  some  time  past  loosening  their  con 
stitutional  connection  with  the  Church.  The  re 
ligious  system  of  the  Church  of  England  is  no 
longer  imbedded  in  the  Collegiate  system.  I  do 
not  disguise  my  own  deep  regret  at  this  dissolution 

1  Cyprian,  Ep.  66.  7. 


of  a  hallowed  incorporation  of  Faith  and  Learning. 
But  here,  as  in  nature  and  in  God's  general  moral 
government,  there  are  compensatory  provisions.  We 
must  acknowledge  that  in  our  Universities  and 
Colleges  before  the  recent  changes  began,  the  spirit 
of  living  Church manship  had  become  weak  in  the 
midst  of  the  fences  which  guarded  it.  Although 
there  were  noble  exceptions,  individual  zeal  for 
Christ  and  Christ's  Church  languished  from  the 
very  sense  of  security.  The  armour  was  allowed 
to  rust  by  reason  of  the  strength  of  the  entrench 
ments.  Our  defences  have  now  fallen,  but  their 
fall  has  evoked  a  large  outburst  of  earnestness,  of 
vigour,  of  love.  The  temple  guard  finds  itself  no 
longer  behind  a  girdle  of  fortifications,  but  on 
open  ground  face  to  face  with  the  foe.  And  as 
suredly  I  am  not  wrong  in  affirming  that  amongst 
members  of  the  Church  resident  in  the  Universities 
one  result  of  our  losses  has  been  a  quickened  sense 
of  personal  responsibility  and  an  invigorating  of 
religious  power.  A  young  man  coming  up  to 
College  now,  will  meet  with,  more  sympathy  and 
help  from  his  seniors  than  heretofore  in  his  efforts  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly.  It  may  be 
replied  that  Religion  in  our  Universities  is  now  of 
the  individual,  not  of  the  system,  and  so  has  fewer 
elements  of  durability.  But  what  is  lost  in  tra 
ditional  perpetuity  may  perhaps  be  balanced  by  a 
gain  in  vital  force.  At  any  rate  I  cannot  believe 
that  the  hour  has  yet  struck  for  the  Church  to  take 
any  steps  towards  the  withdrawal  of  the  candidates 


17 

for  her  ministry  from  the  ancient  homes  of  learning 
in  which  her  profoundest  theologians  and  holiest 
sons  have  hitherto  been  trained.  The  fountains  at 
which  Andrewes  and  Hooker,  Pearson  and  Butler 
drank  may  yet,  I  have  good  hope,  be  found  to  yield 
wholesome  draughts  to  those  who  would  tread  in 
their  steps.  Assuredly  no  nobler  profession  could  be 
made  than  that  which  has  been  deliberately  retained 
in  the  new  Statutes  of  my  own  ancient  College. 

"Postremo  omnis  hujus  Collegii  socios  et  stu- 
diosos  vehementer  in  Domino  hortamur  ut  memores 
beneficiorum  quae  hujus  rei  gratia  a  Domino  acce- 
perint  optimis  studiis  et  omni  pietati  se  totos 
consecrent :  statuta  nostra  diligenter  et  fideliter 
observent,  nullam  callidam  aut  sinistram  interpreta- 
tionem  contra  ipsorum  sensurn  adhibeant  sed  firma 
ac  rata  habeant,  suam  et  Ecclesise  Dei  utilitatem 
quserentes  et  omnes  conatus  ad  Domini  et  Servatoris 
nostri  gloriam  illustrandam  conferentes  cui  cum 
Patre  et  Sancto  Spiritu  sit  omnis  honor  gloria  et 
imperium  in  sa3cula  sseculorum1." 

I  was  able  four  years  ago  to  announce  that  I  had 
established  a  Theological  College  or  Clergy  School  at 
Ely  under  the  Headship  of  one  of  the  Canons  of  the 
Cathedral.  Its  purpose  is  not  to  supersede  education 
at  the  University  but  to  follow  it  up  with  a  special 
preparation  of  those  to  be  admitted  to  Holy  Orders, 
that  preparation  consisting  in  careful  study  of  Holy 
Scripture  and  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  in  ac 
quiring  some  experience  in  parochial  visiting  and 

1  Draft  Statutes  of  Pembroke  College,  Cambridge. 
B.  C.  2 


i8 

preaching,  and  in  the  formation  of  habits  of  devotion 
and  simplicity  of  living.  More  than  60  students 
have  been  admitted  up  to  this  time.  Within  the 
last  three  months  new  College  Buildings  have  been 
completed,  containing  rooms  for  a  Vice-Principal 
and  12  students,  with  Chapel,  Hall  and  Library. 

May  God  accept  this  offering  and  preserve  it  as 
the  nursery  of  a  faithful  ministry  through  many 
generations.  Amen. 

During  the  last  four  years  67  Priests  and  74 
Deacons  have  been  ordained  and  I  have  rejoiced  to 
note  amongst  them  several  who  have  obtained  the 
very  highest  University  Honours. 

Baptisms  and  Confirmations. 

I  have  confirmed  in  the  years  1878,  '79,  '80 

5860  males     )  . 

\  in  all  13496- 
7627  females  ) 

These  numbers  shew  an  increase  upon  the  num 
bers  confirmed  in  the  like  period  preceding,  but  do 
not  by  any  means  approach  a  sum-total  in  propor 
tion  to  the  population,  nor  to  that  attained  in  some 
other  Dioceses  not  more  populous  than  our  own. 

A  very  important  question  has  recently  become 
prominent,  viz.  whether  there  is  any  increasing 
neglect  of  Holy  Baptism.  The  subject  has  engaged 
the  attention  of  both  Houses  of  Convocation.  In 
1880  I  proposed  the  question  for  discussion  in  the 
Run-decanal  chapters  of  this  Diocese.  Twenty-seven 
out  of  the  33  Rural  Deaneries  have  reported  to 


19 

me,  and  '(with  one  exception)  to  the  effect  that  the 
neglect  is  not  an  increasing  neglect  within  their 
boundaries.  The  majority  of  the  Deaneries  speak  of 
the  average  number  of  Baptisms  having  been  larger 
during  the  last  few  years,  notwithstanding  a  di 
minishing  population.  In  some  parishes  where  the 
Baptisms  are  fewer  the  cause  is  described  as  tem 
porary.  These  answers  have  been  furnished  after 
careful  examination  of  the  registers  during  the  last 
five,  six,  seven,  and  ten  years. 

The  reports  do  not,  of  course,  mean  that  there  is 
not  a  serious  amount  of  neglect  of  this  Sacrament 
amongst  the  people.  And  in  the  country  at  large 
there  can  be  little  doubt  of  the  fact.  It  was  stated 
at  the  Church  Congress  at  Swansea,  in  1879,  "that 
England  is  the  lowest  in  the  scale  of  Christian  na 
tions,  except  perhaps  those  of  North  America,  in 
regard  to  the  administration  of  the  Sacrament  of 
Baptism1." 

In  a  report  lately  presented  to  the  Winchester 
Diocesan  Conference,  the  general  average  of  Church 
Baptisms  in  a  large  district,  comprehending  Ports 
mouth,  Southampton  and  the  Isle  of  Wight,  is  given 
as  about  55  for  every  100  births.  In  the  Upper 
House  of  Convocation,  the  result  of  more  general 
investigations  was  stated  to  be  that,  assuming  about 
70  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population  to  belong  to  the 
Church  of  England,  there  was  a  failure  in  the  Mini 
stration  of  Baptism  by  the  Church  of  15  in  every 
hundred.  Now  making  full  allowance  for  the  Bap- 
1  Vid.  Swansea  Ch.  Congress  Report.  Rev.  G.  A.  Seymour. 

2—2 


2O 

tisms  of  Non-conformists  amongst  the  remaining  30 
per  cent,  of  the  population,  it  cannot  be  concealed  that 
in  this  ancient  Christian  kingdom  a  very  considerable 
proportion  of  the  people  are  left  unbaptized,  and  I 
would  draw  your  attention  to  some  of  the  causes 
assigned  for  the  neglect,  so  far  as  members  of  the 
Church  of  England  are  concerned. 

i.  First  must  be  mentioned  the  confusion  of 
Baptism  with  Registration.  This  comprehends  two 
classes  of  persons,  those  who  are  really  ignorant  of  the 
difference  between  Baptizing  and  Registering  the 
child,  and  those  who  from  the  teaching  of  certain  non 
conformist  bodies  or  from  the  suggestions  of  infidelity 
wittingly  reject  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism.  A  useful 
method  of  counteracting  the  neglect  of  ignorance  and 
carelessness  appears  to  be  that  the  Parish  Priest 
should  procure  from  the  Registrar  a  monthly  list  of 
births  registered  (which  I  am  informed  may  be 
obtained  at  a  trifling  cost),  and,  comparing  it  with  his 
register  of  Baptisms,  make  it  a  fixed  part  of  his  paro 
chial  work  to  search  for  those  whom  he  thus  discovers 
to  be  remaining  unbaptized.  I  must  also  point  out 
that  the  evil  calls  for  more  careful  preaching  upon 
the  privileges  of  Christian  Baptism.  We  must 
remember  that  unbelief  is  perpetually  seeking  to 
undermine  the  faith  of  our  people,  as  with  regard 
to  other  points  of  Christian  doctrine,  so  also  with 
regard  to  Baptism.  I  cannot  help  thinking  that 
our  recent  controversies  about  the  Holy  Eucharist 
have  drawn  off  the  attention  of  the  Clergy  from 
the  Sacrament  of  Baptism.  There  is  always  a  ten- 


21 

dency,  in  an  age  when  human  thought  is  in  rapid 
movement,  to  leave  behind  one  doctrine  in  the 
effort  to  grasp  another.  Baptism  is,  I  believe,  far 
less  preached  about  than  it  was  forty  years  ago. 
At  that  time  it  was  uppermost  in  the  minds  of 
controversialists,  and  the  then  recent  Registration 
Act  stimulated  the  Parochial  Clergy,  from  the  sense 
of  threatened  danger,  to  explain  and  press  upon 
their  people  the  nature  of  the  Initiatory  Sacra 
ment.  Other  controversies  have  since  arisen.  The 
Registration  Act  has  been  working  what  was  an- 

CJ  C? 

ticipated,  but  its  noiseless  operations  have  ceased 
to  excite  our  vigilance,  and  thus  our  parishioners, 
hearing  less  about  the  blessings  of  the  Baptism  of 
Christ,  have  been  left  more  open  to  the  influence 
of  those  who  decry  it,  and  so  have  grown  more  and 
more  lax  in  bringing  their  children  to  the  Font. 
It  might  be  well  in  many  parishes  to  arrange  for  a 
more  solemn  public  administration  of  the  Sacrament 
of  Baptism  upon  one  Sunday  in  every  month,  at  a 
service  of  which  it  should  be  itself  the  chief  part- 
accompanied  with  the  singing  of  appropriate  hymns 
and  an  address  to  the  sponsors  and  general  congre 
gation  upon  the  blessings  and  responsibilities  which 
Baptism  brings  with  it.  Such  a  periodical  solem 
nization  of  Baptism  ought  not  (and  this  is  very 
important)  to  be  made  an  impediment  in  the  way  of 
parents  having  their  children  baptized  at  any  other 
time.  We  should  make  the  Font  as  easy  of  access 
as  possible,  while  we  try  to  surround  it  with  all  that 
we  can  of  reverence  and  impressiveness. 


22 


A  second  hindrance,  which  is  that  indeed  most 
generally  alleged,  is  the  rule  concerning  sponsors. 
The  keeping  this  rule  is  a  most  real  difficulty,  often 
got  over  at  the  cost  of  lowering  the  respect  for  the 
Sacrament  itself  through  the  unfitness  of  those  who 
undertake  the  office.  I  will  not  disguise  my  own 
desire  for  some  change  in  regard  to  the  requirement 
of  three  God-parents  for  each  child.  The  early 
Church  prescribed  only  one — who  might  be  the  father 
or  mother  of  the  child1.  Such  a  modification  of  the 
Rubric  would  doubtless  be  a  great  relief.  Mean 
while  our  own  Office  is  explicit  as  to  three  spon 
sors,  and  the  twenty-ninth  Canon  further  declares  that 
no  one  shall  be  admitted  as  God-father  or  God 
mother  before  the  said  person  hath  received  the  Holy 
Communion ;  the  object  obviously  being  to  secure  as 
far  as  possible  religious  persons  to  fulfil  the  office. 
Now  our  ordinary  way  of  meeting  the  difficulty  has 
been  to  dispense  with  the  observance  of  the  Canon, 
and  to  accept  without  enquiry  any  God-parents  who 
present  themselves.  I  am  myself  disposed  to  think 
(although  I  do  not  here  speak  authoritatively)  that 
the  preferable  course  would  be  to  adhere  strictly  to 
the  Rubric  and  Canon  as  to  the  number  and  charac 
ter  of  the  sponsors  in  all  Public  Baptisms;  and  to 
baptize  in  the  Font  privately  (when  Divine  Service 
is  not  going  on)  any  child  presented  by  a  Christian 
parent  for  which  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  de 
vout-minded  sponsors  cannot  be  procured  to  satisfy 
the  requirement  of  the  Canon:  In  such  cases  the 

'   Bingham,  Bk.  xi.  ch.  8. 


23 

Minister  of  the  Parish,  although  baptizing  in  the 
Font,  would  be  ministering  Private  Baptism  in  a 
case  of  emergency,  and  no  sponsors  would  be  needed. 
He  would  be  careful  of  course  that  this  concession 
should  not  degenerate  into  a  common  neglect  of 
Public  Baptism,  and  to  impress  upon  the  person 
bringing  any  child  the  responsibility  thereby  incurred 
of  training  it  up  in  the  love  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

Schools. 

Closely  connected  with  Baptism  and  Confirma 
tion  is  the  subject  of  Religious  Education  in  our 
Day  and  Sunday  Schools. 

I  have  received  a  memorandum  from  the  Dio 
cesan  Inspector  from  which  it  appears  that  there  has 
been  a  steady  increase  in  the  number  of  Schools 
open  to  his  visits.  In  1878  the  number  of  Schools 
inspected  by  him  was  382.  In  the  present  year  416 
will  have  been  visited.  Of  the  552  Church  of 
England  Schools  in  the  Diocese  445  may  be  con 
sidered  to  be  now  under  Inspection  in  religious 
knowledge.  In  239  Schools  your  returns  state  that 
religious  instruction  is  given  by  the  Clergy  them 
selves.  The  advance  in  this  last  respect  is,  I  regret 
to  say,  very  slight.  The  religious  knowledge  is  re 
ported  to  me  as  being  on  the  whole  satisfactory.  The 
work  has  become  gradually  more  systematic  and  the 
teaching  more  definite.  The  action  of  the  Archi- 
diaconal  Boards  in  offering  a  money  grant  to  the 
principal  Teacher  of  any  School  receiving  a  favour- 


24 

able  report  lias  operated  as  a  great  encouragement  to 
exertion  in  the  religious  teaching. 

I  am  of  opinion  that  it  will  become  more  and 
more  necessary  to  extend  this  encouragement.  For 
indeed  Religious  Teaching  in  a  school  receiving 
Government  aid  has  to  contend  with  many  difficulties. 
The  heavy  and  increasing  demands  of  the  Education 
Department,  the  impossibility  of  assembling  the 
children  in  wide  country  parishes  punctually  to  the 
hour,  and  the  consequent  loss  of  part  of  the  short 
time  allotted  to  the  Religious  Lesson,  the  tendency 
to  regard  this  lesson  as  of  secondary  importance  not 
calling  for  the  full  exercise  of  the  Teachers'  powers — 
all  these  things  tell,  some  more,  some  less,  in  different 
places,  against  the  perfecting  the  religious  education  ; 
and,  although  I  know  that  many  of  the  masters  and 
mistresses  of  our  National  Schools  have  a  conscien 
tious  sense  of  the  importance  of  this  part  of  their 
work,  yet  it  cannot  but  be  that  what  pays  most 
should  receive  most  attention.  And  on  this  ground 
I  think  that  the  Archidiaconal  Boards  would  expend 
the  money  at  their  disposal  most  wisely  in  making  it 
the  interest  of  the  Master  or  Mistress  to  bring  up 
the  religious  knowledge  of  their  scholars  to  the 
highest  standard. 

Sunday  Schools. 

The  attention  of  the  whole  kingdom  was  last  year 
drawn  to  our  Sunday  Schools,  by  the  centenary  of 
their  establishment  in  their  present  form.  I  believe 


25 

this  to  be  the  correct  way  of  stating  what  was  done  a 
hundred  years  ago.  For  indeed  the  Sunday  School 
is  a  much  older  institution.  Its  germ  is  found  in 
the  Rubric  which  directs  "  the  Curate  of  every 
parish  diligently  upon  Sundays  and  Holy-days  openly 
in  the  Church  to  instruct  and  examine  so  many 
children  of  his  parish  as  shall  be  sent  unto  him 
as  he  shall  think  convenient  in  some  part  of  the 
Church  Catechism."  You  have  here  the  Sunday 
School  as  it  might  be  efficiently  carried  on  when 
population  was  scanty  and  education  little  advanced. 
The  change  which  has  passed  over  England  in  both 
these  respects  has  necessitated  an  enlarged  method 
of  Sunday  catechizing.  Hence  arose  the  Sunday 
School  as  it  now  exists  conducted  in  a  separate 
building,  by  a  staff  of  teachers  instead  of  by  the 
curate  alone. 

Now  it  appears  to  me  very  essential  that  we 
should  endeavour  to  lift  our  Sunday  Schools  to  a 
more  distinct  position  as  an  integral  part  of  the 
Church  machinery.  The  limitation  of  the  time  for 
religious  instruction  in  the  National  School,  the 
absence  of  all  definite  Church  teaching  from  the 
Board  School,  throw  us  more  than  ever  upon  the 
Sunday  School.  It  has  a  further  most  important 
part  to  perform  in  reference  to  those  older  children 
who  by  passing  the  necessary  standard  have  become 
exempt  from  the  obligation  of  attendance  at  the 
Day  School,  and  so  are  in  danger  of  rapidly  losing 
such  religious  knowledge  as  they  have  there  ac 
quired. 


26 

But  if  the  Sunday  School  is  to  be  thus  elevated 
in  public  estimation  as  the  handmaid  of  the  Church, 
if  it  is  to  be  cleared  from  many  of  the  faults  which 
have  brought  it  into  disrepute,  the  principles  on 
which  it  is  renovated  must  be  looked  for  in  the 
Church  Catechism  and  the  Rubrics  pertaining  to 
it. 

Let  me  allude  to  some  of  these  principles. — First 
the  Parish  Priest  must  regard  it  as  his  Sunday 
School  by  virtue  of  his  office  as  the  appointed  Cate- 
chist  of  the  children  within  his  bounds.  He  should 
not  only  teach  in  it  himself,  but  cause  the  Sunday 
School  Teachers  to  regard  themselves  as  his  deputies. 
To  this  end  he  should  give  them  privately  during 
the  week  the  instruction  which  on  the  following 
Sunday  they  are  to  communicate  to  the  children. 

A  second  principle  is  this. — The  Sunday  School 
must  be  undisguisedly  a  Church  School.  As  its 
head  is  the  Parish  Priest  so  its  object  is  to  train  its 
scholars  to  join  with  the  spirit  and  the  understanding 
in  the  worship  and  ordinances  of  the  Church,  to 
prepare  them  for  Confirmation  and  Holy  Com 
munion.  Hence  1  need  hardly  say  all  Sunday 
School  Teachers  should  be  themselves  confirmed 
and  Communicants.  They  cannot  lead  on  others  to 
Ordinances  from  which  they  themselves  hold  aloof. 
Further,  the  instructions  should  be  dogmatic  and 
distinctive.  In  dealing  with  young  minds  the  teach 
ing  which  takes  root  is  ever  sharp  and  decisive. 
The  Catechism  is  an  admirable  guide  here.  It  has 
always  struck  me  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable 


27 

features  of  the  English  Information,  that  amid  the 
fierce  controversies  of  that  troubled  era,  while  the 
tremblings  of  the  earthquake  which  had  shattered 
oldest  institutions  were  still  felt,  the  Heads  of  our 
Church  should  have  found  leisure  not  only  to  reform 
Liturgies,  and  set  forth  Homilies,  but  to  drawT  up  an 
Instruction  to  be  learnt  by  young  children.  And 
how  simple  yet  profound,  how  short  yet  compre 
hensive  is  the  outline  of  doctrine  there  presented. 
In  no  part  of  the  Prayer-Book  is  the  spiritual  system 
of  the  Church,  the  course  of  a  Christian  man's 
life,  so  distinctly  laid  down.  And,  my  Reverend 
Brethren,  just  in  proportion  as  secular  education 
dominates  in  Board  Schools  and  even  within  our 
National  Schools  drives  Religion  into  a  corner,  does 
it  become  of  increasing  importance  that  we  should 
fall  back  upon  the  old  catechetical  machinery  of  the 
Church  both  in  the  letter  and  the  spirit.  The  text 
book  of  the  Church  Sunday  School  is  the  Church 
Catechism.  When  some  time  ago  I  read  the  state 
ment  of  a  Chaplain  of  a  Gaol1  that  out  of  50  boys 
who  had  found  their  way  to  prison  all  but  two  were 
discovered  to  have  been  Sunday  School  Scholars, 
but  that  of  these  only  29  could  say  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  only  1 3  repeat  the  Creed  correctly,  the 
proper  deduction  appeared  to  me  to  be  not  that 
Sunday  Schools  are  a  useless  institution,  but  that 
very  many  of  them  are  most  feebly  conducted,  that 
a  great  opportunity  is  often  wasted  in  idle  chatting 
with  a  class,  or  in  teaching  the  incidents  of  Old 
.'  Guardian,  June  30,  1880, 


28 

Testament  story,  with  little  or  no  training  in  the 
principles  of  our  most  holy  Faith,  or  the  practice  of 
Christian  duties. 

In  the  hope  of  stimulating  the  life  of  our  Sunday 
Schools,  a  Diocesan  Sunday  School  Society  has  been 
organized  for  enrolling  the  names  of  Sunday  School 
Teachers,  and  thereby  giving  them  a  recognized 
position  as  Diocesan  officers,  for  increasing  their 
efficiency  and  interest  in  their  work  by  promoting 
periodical  meetings  amongst  themselves  in  deaneries 
and  archdeaconries,  and  gathering  them  together 
once  in  three  years  to  the  Cathedral  for  common 
worship  and  exhortation. 

Similar  associations  have  had  a  vast  influence  for 
good  upon  Church  choirs.  We  would  try  the  ex 
periment  upon  our  Sunday  Schools. 

Up  to  this  time  140  parishes  have  joined  the  So 
ciety  : — 

In  the  Archdeaconry  of  Ely   39 

„  Sudbury   23 

Bedford    34 

„  ,,  Huntingdon...  24 

„  „  Isle  of  Ely  ...  20 

I  commend  the  movement  to  your  sympathy  and 
cooperation. 

Holy  Communion. 

In  my  Primary  Charge  I  urged  at  some  length 
the  more  frequent  celebration  of  the  Holy  Commu 
nion  in  our  Parish  Churches,  and  expressed  my  con- 


29 

viction  that  we  fall  short  of  the  mind  of  Christ  indi 
cated  by  the  practice  of  the  Apostles  as  recorded  in 
Holy  Scripture,  unless  the  Holy  Communion  form 
part  of  the  public  worship  of  every  Lord's  Day.  I  am 
thankful  to  find,  in  examining  the  answers  to  my 
Articles  of  Inquiry,  a  considerable  progress  in  this 
respect.  There  are  now  in  the  Diocese 

32   Churches  in  which  Holy  Communion  is  cele 
brated,  less  than  once  a  month, 
299  „  „  monthly, 

94-  .,  »  fortnightly, 

119  „  „  weekly, 

4  n  >,  daily. 

Upon  comparing  these  returns  with  those  of  1877 
I  am  above  all  glad  to  note  that  instead  of  there  being 
70  Churches  there  are  now  only  32  which  have  fewer 
than  monthly  celebrations.  I  would  press  with  all 
the  weight  of  my  office  upon  my  brethren  the  Incum 
bents  of  those  32  Churches  not  thus  to  lag  behind. 
A  monthly  celebration  is,  I  believe,  the  least  frequent 
compatible  with  spiritual  vigour  in  the  Clergy  or  the 
people.  In  the  number  of  fortnightly  Communions, 
as  well  as  in  weekly,  I  am  glad  also  to  observe  a 
promising  increase.  I  can  quite  sympathize  with  the 
feeling  which  leads  many  of  my  brethren  to  advance 
gradually  in  this  matter ;  but  I  can  have  no  sympathy 
either  with  the  spiritual  sloth  or  the  narrow-minded 
ness  which  takes  no  step  forward,  but  is  content  still 
to  leave  God's  Board  unspread,  save  upon  four  or  five 
Sundays  in  the  year. 


30 

Consider  this  Holy  Sacrament  in  either  aspect. 
"  If  (I  quote  the  language  of  Mede1)  the  Commemo 
ration  of  Christ  in  the  Holy  Sacrament  is  not  a  bare 
remembrance  or  putting  ourselves  in  mind  only  (as 
is  commonly  supposed)  but  a  putting  God  in  mind 
--if  as  Christ  by  presenting  His  death  and  satis 
faction  to  the  Father  continually  intercedes  for  us  in 
heaven,  so  the  Church  on  earth  semblably  approaches 
the  Throne  of  Grace  by  representing  Christ  unto 
His  Father  in  these  Holy  Mysteries  of  His  Death 
and  Passion ;"  if2  "that  which  every  Christian  doth 
mentally  and  vocally  when  he  commends  his  prayers 
to  God  the  Father  through  Jesus  Christ,  is  done  in 
the  public  service  of  the  Church  by  the  Rite  which 
our  Saviour  commanded  to  be  used  in  commemora 
tion  of  Him/'  then  how  may  it  not  abate  from  the 
prevalent  force  of  the  prayers  of  a  congregation  if 
only  at  rare  '  intervals  they  plead  their  Saviour's 
Death  in  His  own  appointed  way  ?  Or  to  take  the 
other  aspect  of  this  holy  Ordinance,  if  there  be 
truth  in  the  solemn  words  of  Hooker3,  "that  this 
Sacrament  is  a  true  and  real  participation  of  Christ 
who  thereby  imparteth  Himself  as  a  Mystical  Head 
unto  every  one  that  receiveth  Him,  that  every  such 
receiver  doth  thereby  incorporate  or  unite  himself 
unto  Christ,  that  therein  He  giveth  by  the  same 
Sacrament  His  Holy  Spirit  to  sanctify  them,"  then 
who  marvels  that  the  pulse  of  spiritual  life  should 

1  Mede's  Christian  Sacrifice,  Bk.  n.  ch.  9. 

2  Ibid.  Bk.  n.  ch.  6. 

3  Hooker,  Bk.  v.  ch.  67. 


beat  faint  and  slow  in  a   Parish   where  this   holy 
Food  is  dispensed  with  a  niggard  hand  ? 

I  could  not,  Reverend  Brethren,  abstain  from 
even  a  second  time  saying  thus  much  upon  this  high 
subject.  I  will  only  add  that  whilst  most  anxious 
that  our  people  should  be  not  merely  a  sermon- 
hearing  but  a  communicating  people,  and  regarding 
the  number  of  Communicants  on  the  roll  as  good 
evidence  of  the  spiritual  state  of  a  Parish,  I  may  not 
recall  my  disapproval,  formerly  expressed,  of  the 
novel  practice  of  evening  Communions.  I  doubt 
their  legality,  I  have  no  doubt  as  to  their  inexpe 
diency.  Their  tendency  is,  I  feel  persuaded,  to 
harden  into  a  new  source  of  division,  and  to  bring 
about  a  diminished  reverence  for  this  Holy  Sacra 
ment  and  a  less  devout  reception  of  it. 


Missions. 

I  may  here  mention  the  letters  which  I  have 
received  from  several  of  the  Clergy  as  to  the  effect 
of  Missions  upon  the  increase  of  Communicants  and 
upon  the  Christian  life  generally. 

From  one  Archdeaconry  I  hear  "of  a  Mission 
having  resulted  in  bringing  many  back  to  Com 
munion  after  long  neglect,  in  the  marked  earnestness 
of  many  adults  who  have  sought  Confirmation  and 
subsequently  become  regular  Communicants."  From 
another  Archdeaconry  the  following  testimony  has 
been  received :  "  I  am  still  more  than  satisfied  with 


32 

the  permanent  results  of  our  Mission.  Our  Commu 
nicants  have  increased  20  per  cent.  The  old  Com 
municants  attend  more  frequently.  I  find  my 
better  disposed  people  more  ready  to  help  in  good 
works.  -Our  District  Visitors  have  increased  from  4 
to  20." 

In  other  parishes  the  reports  have  been  less 
hopeful.  A  clergyman  writes  that  the  Mission  in 
his  parish  had  been  barren  of  any  permanent  results. 
Another  says,  "The  point  which  has  struck  me  is 
the  greater  effect  which  Missions  have  on  the  godly 
than  on  the  ungodly.  There  are  very  few  (so 
called)  conversions,  but  the  best  people  try  to  live 
better.  This  is,  we  may  trust,  an  abiding  good  from 
Missions,  and  is  likely  to  work  downwards  upon 
the  less  godly  and  so  in  time  to  leaven  a  whole 
parish." 

I  cannot  doubt  but  that  the  Missions  held  in 
this  Diocese  have  been  attended  with  the  Divine  bless 
ing.  And  I  trust  they  may  continue  to  be  held.  I 
shall  always  be  glad  to  advise  with  the  Clergy  about 
them,  and  so  far  as  I  can  to  promote  their  efficiency. 
At  the  same  time  the  varying  testimony  points  to 
this,  that  a  parish  must  be  in  a  certain  spiritual 
condition  to  derive  the  full  benefit  from  a  Mission. 
Not  every  parish  is  in  a  state  to  profit  by  one. 
And  it  hence  becomes  an  important  part  of  the 
Parish  Priest's  responsibility  to  decide  how  far  his 
parish  in  a  given  year  is  a  good  field  for  a  Mission. 
He  may  lose  as  much  by  anticipating  the  right 
moment  as  by  delaying. 


Since  I  last  met  you  in  Visitation  three  events 
have  occurred  in  our  Ecclesiastical  History  which 
combine  to  make  the  record  of  the  last  four  years 
an  important  chapter  in  our  annals. 

The  first  of  these  is  the  change  in  the  Law  of 
Burial. 

The  New  Law  of  Burial, 

In  1880  our  Churchyards,  hitherto  reserved  ex 
clusively  for  the  ministrations  of  the  Church  of 
England,  were  by  Act  of  Parliament  opened  for  the 
performance  of  any  Funeral  ceremony,  provided  only 
that  it  be  Christian  and  orderly,  I  felt  it  my  duty 
in  concert  with  the  vast  majority  of  the  Parochial 
Clergy  to  oppose  this  measure.  It  appeared  to  me 
to  be  an  encroachment  upon  the  inheritance  of  the 
Church  for  which  no  adequate  cause  could  be  shewn. 
By  your  Returns  to  my  Articles  of  Inquiry  it  would 
seem  that  since  the  new  law  came  into  operation, 
nearly  a  year  before  the  returns  were  made  up,  the 
number  of  Nonconformist  Funerals  in  our  Church 
yards  had  been  64 l  throughout  the  Diocese  of  Ely. 
The  Diocese  contains  554  parishes.  There  are  few 
large  towns  within  our  borders,  so  that  the  Church 
yards  are  the  chief  burial  places  of  a  population 
amounting  to  more  than  half  a  million.  It  can 
scarcely  therefore  be  pleaded  that  in  these  counties 

1  The  special  Service  authorized  by  me  for  use  when  the  Order 
fur  the  Burial  of  the  Dead  in  the  Prayer-book  may  not  be  said, 
has  been  used  32  times  throughout  the  Diocese.  Two  instances 
only  have  occurred  in  which  a  variation  from  the  Prayer-book  Office 
has  been  made  at  the  desire  of  the  friends  of  the  deceased. 

B.  C.  T, 


34 

any  wide-spread  grievance  existed  under  the  old 
system.  I  am  most  glad  to  have  the  evidence  here 
afforded  that  our  Nonconformist  brethren  do  not  feel 
that  desire  to  substitute  other  ministrations  for  those 
of  the  Church  in  the  hour  of  sorrow  and  bereavement 
which  in  the  heat  of  the  controversy  was  so  often 
alleged  to  prevail.  You,  Reverend  Brethren,  are 
well  aware  that  not  only  at  the  Burial  solemnity, 
but  by  the  sick  bed,  your  spiritual  help  is  received 
with  thankfulness  by  very  many  who  have  more  or 
less  separated  themselves  from  us.  The  fact  wit 
nesses  I  think  to  this,  that  whilst  Nonconformity 
in  its  political  aspect  is  opposed  to  the  Church,  Non 
conformists  as  individuals  are  not  irreconcileably 
estranged  from  its  Faith,  its  Ministry,  its  Worship. 
It  may  be  one  unexpected  result  of  the  recent  legis 
lation  to  bring  out  this  point  more  indisputably  to 
our  view. 

It  is  not  however  with  a  past  struggle,  but  with 
the  future  of  this  subject  that  I  would  deal.  And 
here  I  earnestly  counsel  you  to  follow  closely  the 
lines  of  the  new  Burial  Act,  neither  ostentatiously 
going  beyond  its  provisions  nor  attempting  in  an 
unkindly  spirit  to  narrow  the  liberties  which  it  has 
conceded. 

Thus,  on  the  one  hand,  the  Act  does  not  touch 
the  Fabric  of  the  Church  or  its  furniture.  The 
use  of  the  Bells  therefore  in  connection  with  the 
Burial  ceremony  cannot  be  demanded  and  ought 
not  to  be  volunteered.  The  short  peal  allowed  by 
the  6/th  Canon  to  be  rung  before  and  after  the 


35 

Burial  is  a  portion  of  the  Burial  rite  of  the  Church. 
It  may  be  observed  here  that  the  legal  directions 
as  to  the  use  of  Bells  at  a  funeral  are  restrictive  in 
their  character.  Thus  the  6/th  Canon  does  not 
order  the  Bells  to  be  rung,  but  limits  the  ringing 
to  one  short  peal  before  and  after  the  Burial.  The 
Canons  of  course  refer  only  to  the  ministers  and 
ministrations  of  the  Church.  The  use  of  Bells  at 
the  time  of  interment  was  a  custom  most  probably 
connected  with  a  superstitious  notion  of  the  power 
of  consecrated  bells  to  disperse  evil  spirits — hence 
the  restrictive  nature  of  the  Canon. 

Besides  the  ringing  at  the  Burial,  it  is  ordered 
that  when  any  is  passing  out  of  life,  a  Bell  shall 
be  tolled,  and  the  minister  shall  not  then  slack  to 
do  his  duty.  Here  the  direction  is  no  longer  re 
strictive.  After  the  party's  death,  if  it  so  fall  out 
(the  restrictive  language  is  resumed),  there  is  to  be 
rung  no  more  than  one  short  peal.  All  this  is 
wholly  unconnected  with  any  Public  rite  or  cere 
mony,  and  therefore  what  we  term  the  passing  bell 
should  in  every  case  be  rung  if  desired. 

In  assigning  the  position  of  the  grave,  or  in 
allowing  Burials  on  Sunday,  Christmas  Day,  and 
Good  Friday,  no  distinction  should  be  made  be 
tween  Church  people  and  Nonconformists.  It  is 
most  expedient  to  discourage  all  funerals  on  these 
days,  but  in  so  doing  the  principle  should  be  applied 
to  all  alike. 

Under  the  isth  Section  of  the  Act,  in  any  case 
(i)  when  the  Order  for  the  Burial  of  the  Dead 

3—2 


36 

may  not  be  used,  and  (2)  in  any  other  case  at 
the  request  of  the  relation,  friend,  or  legal  repre 
sentative  having  charge  of  or  being  responsible  for 
the  Burial,  it  is  lawful  for  the  Minister  to  use  such 
Service  consisting  of  Prayers  taken  from  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer  and  portions  of  Holy  Scripture 
as  may  be  prescribed  or  approved  by  the  Ordinary. 

This  Section  gives  scope  for  two  Rubrics  agreed 
upon  by  both  Houses  of  our  Convocation  in  1879. 

In  the  first  case,  that  of  the  unbaptized,  excom 
municate,  and  such  as  have  laid  violent  hands  upon 
themselves,  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  framed 
with  much  care  the  following  Rubric. 

"  It  shall  not  be  unlawful  for  the  Minister  at  the 
request  of  the  kindred  or  friends  of  the  deceased  to 
use  after  the  body  has  been  laid  into  the  earth 
prayers  taken  from  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
portions  of  Holy  Scripture  approved  by  the  Ordinary 
so  that  they  be  not  part  of  the  Order  for  the 
Burial  of  the  Dead  nor  of  the  Order  for  the  adminis 
tration  of  Holy  Communion." 

The  principles  upon  which  this  Rubric  was 
formed  were  these.  Convocation  was  willing  to  pro 
vide  consolation  for  those  who  should  bring  to  Burial 
children  or  adults  who,  whether  from  the  fault  of  others 
or  their  own  had  died  unbaptized,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  desired  to  mark  the  fact  that  they  had  not 
been  admitted  into  the  Visible  Church  by  the  Sacra 
ment  of  Baptism.  In  such  cases  then  the  corpse  is 
not  to  be  carried  into  the  Church,  but  to  be  borne 
directly  and  in  silence  to  the  Grave.  At  the  Grave 


37 

the  Minister  should  receive  it,  and  after  it  has  been 
laid  into  the  earth  begin  a  Service  of  Psalms,  Scrip 
ture  Lessons  and  Prayers,  avoiding  the  use  of  any 
portions  of  the  Communion  Office  or  of  the  Order 
for  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

In  accordance  with  these  principles  and  being 
desirous  of  abiding  by  the  provisions  of  the  Synod  of 
the  Province,  I,  as  I  have  already  intimated  in  a 
Pastoral  Letter  and  now  more  formally  declare  in 
this  Court  of  Visitation,  do  approve  of  the  following 
Service  for  use  in  this  Diocese  in  the  case  of  the 
unbaptized  and  others  whom  it  may  concern. 

ORDER   OF   BURIAL   SERVICE. 

The  Priest  meeting  the  Body  at  the  Grave  shall, 
after  it  has  been  laid  into  the  earth,  say  one  or  more 
of  these  Psalms  :— 

Psalm  xxiii.,  xxv.,  cxxx. 

Lesson,  St  John  v.  25 — 29  or  1  Thess.  iv.  13 
ad  Jin. 

"  Lord,  have  mercy,"  &c. 

The  Lord's  Prayer. 

Collects  for  Sixth  Sunday  after  Epiphany,  Fourth 
and  Twelfth  Sundays  after  Trinity. 

"  The  Grace  of  our  Lord,"  &c. 

In  the  second  case  contemplated  by  the  Act,  that 
in  which  the  proper  Order  for  the  Burial  of  the 
Dead  is  directed  to  be  used,  but  of  which  it  may 


38 

seem  expedient  to  omit  portions,  I  authorize  for  use 
in  this  Diocese  whenever  the  relatives,  friends,  or  legal 
representative  of  the  deceased  desire  it,  the  shortened 
Form  recommended  by  Convocation,  viz.  The  three 
Sentences  to  be  said  on  meeting  the  Corpse  at  the  en 
trance  of  the  Church-yard,  with  the  usual  Psalms  and 
Lessons  after  coming  into  Church,  at  the  Grave  the 
Sentences  beginning  "  Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman," 
&c.,  to  be  followed  directly  by  the  words,  "  Lord,  have 
mercy,"  &c.,  The  Lord's  Prayer,  and  The  Grace  of  our 
Lord. 

It  is  necessary  that  I  should  now  say  something 
as  to  the  future  provision  of  Burial-grounds.  And 
here  I  strongly  advise  you  in  no  case  to  think  of 
enlarging  the  Church-yard.  When  a  Church-yard  is 
full  you  should  apply  to  the  Secretary  of  State  for 
an  order  to  close  it.  The  Parishioners  should  then 
take  the  necessary  steps  for  electing  a  Burial  Board 
and  forming  a  Cemetery.  If  the  Cemetery  adjoin  the 
Church-yard,  the  old  boundary-wall  of  the  Church 
yard  should  be  preserved  and  an  independent  en 
trance  into  the  new  Cemetery  should  be  obtained. 
In  this  Cemetery  there  need  henceforth  be  in  practice 
no  severance  of  different  portions,  one  to  the  ex 
clusive  use  of  the  Church,  one  to  the  use  of  Noncon 
formists.  I  myself  sincerely  rejoice  at  this.  In  my 
Primary  Charge  I  expressed  a  hope  that  the  spectacle 
of  rival  chapels  which  obtrude  themselves  in  our 
present  cemeteries,  each  with  its  own  burial-ground, 
would  not  be  perpetuated.  But  the  making  the 
whole  Cemetery  common  to  all  involves  in  my  judg- 


39 

ment  the  disuse  of  the  episcopal  act  of  Consecration. 
Consecration  is  not  the  imparting  any  intrinsic  holi 
ness  to  the  soil.  It  is  the  separating  and  setting  apart 
of  ground  for  the  burial  of  the  dead  according  to  the 
Rites  of  the  Church  of  England.  If  then  no  part  of  a 
public  cemetery  can  henceforth  be  so  set  apart,  Conse 
cration  has  no  longer  any  effect.  I  might  add  that 
a  Bishop  has  no  locus  standi  for  assuming  to  dedi 
cate  by  a  Church  ceremonial  what  is  to  be  no  more 
for  the  use  of  Church  people  than  of  Nonconformists, 
who  do  not  desire,  even  if  they  do  not  dislike,  such 
consecration.  An  episcopal  act  solemnly  affecting 
to  set  apart  half  a  cemetery  does  but  embarrass 
an  otherwise  clear  position.  Viewed  in  one  way  it 
seems  to  me  a  fiction — professing  to  set  apart  for 
special  uses  what  can  no  longer  be  so  set  apart. 
Viewed  in  another  way  it  is  an  intrusion  of  Church 
offices  into  ground  which  belongs  not  to  the  Church 
alone,  but  equally  to  Nonconformists. 

1  may  add  that  no  practical  inconvenience  can 
result  from  the  disuse  of  the  solemnity  of  Consecra 
tion.  The  Burial  Acts  empower  a  Burial  Board  to 
obtain  a  licence  from  the  Archbishop  which,  in  regard 
to  all  secular  arrangements,  has  the  legal  effect  of 
Consecration. 

Let  me  make  in  conclusion  a  few  remarks  on  the 
general  subject.  The  throwing  open  the  Church 
yards,  if  we  would  form  a  just  estimate  of  its  import 
ance,  must  be  considered,  not  as  an  isolated  event, 
but  in  connection  with  a  long  series  of  Statutes  tend 
ing  to  sever  the  bands  which  unite  Church  and  State. 


40 

We  are  apt  to  regard  Disestablishment  as  a  great 
revolution,  to  be  begun  and  ended  by  a  single  le^is- 

'  •/  O  O 

lative  enactment.  The  truth  rather  is  that  Dises 
tablishment  has  been  proceeding  during  the  last  fifty 
years.  The  process  began  with  the  repeal  of  the  Test 
Acts  in  1828.  The  Roman  Catholic  Emancipation 
Act  followed.  Then  came  successively  the  Marriage 
Acts,  the  Acts  withdrawing  Matrimonial  and  Testa 
mentary  causes  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ecclesias 
tical  Courts,  the  abolition  of  compulsory  Church 
Rates,  the  opening  the  old  Universities  arid  Colleges 
to  Nonconformists.  Many  of  these  changes  were  in 
my  opinion  just,  others  rendered  necessary  by  the 
diversity  of  religious  creeds.  But  beyond  doubt  all 
were  steps  in  the  dissolution  of  the  union  between 
the  Church  and  State.  And  indeed  it  has  been  a 
most  gracious  Providence  which  has  thus  spread  the 
process  over  half  a  century.  Hereby  the  Church  has 
been  allowed  time  to  quicken  her  spiritual  energies, 
to  strengthen  the  things  which  remained  and  were 
ready  to  die.  During  this  whole  period  she  has  been 
learning  under  the  Divine  Hand  to  stand  alone. 

I  would  not  have  you  suppose  me  to  say  that  the 
complete  divorce  between  the  State  and  the  Church 
of  England  is  not  a  consummation  to  be  prayed 
against  and  striven  against.  An  established  Church 
has  an  immense  purchase  in  grasping  the  masses  of  a 
people — for  leavening  that  central  zone  of  the  popu 
lation  which  lies  midway  between  the  frost  of  un 
belief  and  the  fervour  of  religious  zeal.  This  has  not 
sufficient  spiritual  vitality  to  choose  between  rival 


sects.     It  falls  under  the  influence  of  an  Established 
Church,  and  by  that  influence  is  drawn  upward  to  a 
certain  level  of  faith  and  practice.    Nor  is  it  of  slight 
importance  that  the  broad  surface  of  a  great  nation 
should  be  coloured  although  but  faintly  with  the  hue 
of  Christianity.  Human  life  is  rendered  more  sacred, 
social  order  more  secure,  by  even  a  thin  outspread  of 
religious   feeling,  and   this   general   religious   senti 
ment  an  established  Church  can  diffuse  more  widely 
than  any  other  machinery.     None  the  less  is  it  true 
that  the  establishment  of  the  Church  may  be  pur 
chased  at  too  dear  a  cost.     It  would  be  a  fatal  error 
in  our  eagerness  to  preserve  the  Establishment  to 
peril  one  jot  or  tittle  of  the  doctrine  or  discipline  of 
the  Catholic  Church.  Some  well-intentioned  schemes 
of  Church  Reform  appear  to  me  to  be  fatally  open 
to  this  objection ;  but  whatever  be  our  estimate  of 
the  value  of  the  existing  union  between  the  Church 
and  State,  and  the  chances  of  its  permanent  endur 
ance,  we  may  surely  thank  God  for  having  given  us 
warning,  taking  away  at  considerable  intervals  one 
by  one  our  earthly  stays,  and  aiding  us  as  each  was 
removed  to  discern  more  clearly  the  spiritual  charac 
ter  of  the  Church,  as  a  source  of  strength  with  which 
no  spoiler  can  intermeddle  and  in  which  we  may  yet, 
whatever  befall,  speak  not  in  vain  to  this  people. 

The  Royal  Commission  on  the  Laws  and   Courts 
Ecclesiastical. 

The  second  event  which  bids  fair  to  mark  this  as 
an  important  epoch  in  English  Church  History  is 


42 

the  grant  of  a  Royal  Commission  to  enquire  into 
the  Laws  and  Courts  Ecclesiastical. 

On  the  loth  February  last  the  following  Resolu 
tion,  on  the  motion  of  the  Bishop  of  Peterborough, 
was  carried  unanimously  in  the  Upper  House  of  the 
Convocation  of  Canterbury. 

"Whereas  this  House  has  received  a  Report  from 
the  Lower  House  on  the  relations  between  Church 
and  State  and  also  a  Report  on  Clergy  Discipline, 
and  whereas  many  members  of  the  Church  have 
from  time  to  time  expressed  their  strong  dissatisfac 
tion  with  the  present  constitution  of  the  Courts 
Ecclesiastical,  and  whereas  the  laws  relating  to 
Clergy  Discipline  are  in  many  respects  in  need  of 
amendment,  this  House  requests  His  Grace  the 
President  to  pray  Her  Majesty  to  issue  a  Royal 
Commission  of  Inquiry  into  the  said  Laws  and  the 
Constitution  of  the  said  Courts  with  a  view  to  the 
full  statement  and  consideration  of  all  objections  and 
to  the  reform  of  whatever  may  be  shewn  to  be 
amiss1." 

This  Resolution  must  be  regarded  as  admitting- 

<~>  o 

that  the  dissatisfaction  alluded  to  had  some  fair 
reasons  for  existence.  It  is  otherwise  scarcely  con 
ceivable  that  the  House  would  have  made  it  a 
ground  of  application  to  the  Crown.  There  has  in 
fact  been  imperceptibly  advancing  through  the  last 
fifty  years  a  change  in  the  whole  system  of  our 
Ecclesiastical  Jurisprudence,  the  result  of  which  has 

1  Chronicle  of  Convocation. 


43 

been  to  leave  the  Bishop's  Court  little  more  than  a 
shadow  and  so  to  transmute  the  Provincial  Courts 
as  to  suggest  serious  doubts  whether  they  have 
preserved  their  identity  with  their  former  self.  It 
is  scarcely  to  be  wondered  at  that  many  minds  have 
been  perplexed  whilst  living  and  acting  in  such 
a  transition  period,  or  that  the  perplexity  should 
have  taken  the  form  of  demurring  to  the  spiritual 
authority  of  the  newly-constituted  tribunals  and  the 
consequent  obligation  of  their  decisions  in  foro  con- 
sciential.  That  such  has  been  the  case  is  demon 
strated  by  the  painful  circumstance  that  for  the  first 
time  for  many  generations  in  this  kingdom  we  have 
seen  more  than  one  clergyman  of  unblemished 
character  and  acknowledged  devotion  to  the  duties  of 
his  sacred  calling  imprisoned  for  conscience'  sake.  A.t 
such  a  crisis  the  application  for  a  Royal  Commission 
to  review  the  Laws  and  Courts  Ecclesiastical  seems 
a  wise  and  constitutional  step  and  its  appointment  a 
gracious  act  on  the  part  of  the  Crown. 

(a)  With  regard  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  Appeal 
dissatisfaction  has  been  long  since  authoritatively 
expressed.  In  1850  Bishop  Blomfield  introduced  a 
Bill  into  the  House  of  Lords  which  he  thus  described : 
"The  principle  embodied  in  the  Bill  is  that  the 
decision  of  purely  spiritual  questions  should  be  left 
to  spiritual  Judges."  And  to  the  objection  that 
Bishops  might  prove  very  incompetent  Judges  he 
replied,  "This  may  be  a  very  good  reason  for  requir 
ing  some  change  in  the  mode  of  appointing  Bishops, 
but  not  for  depriving  them  of  their  legitimate  juris- 


44 

diction  and  inherent  rights  when  they  have  been 
appointed  to  their  office." 

In  the  same  debate1  the  then  Primate  of  Eng 
land,  Archbishop  Sumner,  said  "  It  was  chiefly  owing 
to  the  defective  constitution  of  the  Court  of  Appeal 
that  the  Church  now  stood  in  a  position  of  some 
difficulty.  It  could  never  be  satisfactory  that  ques 
tions  relating  to  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
Church  should  be  submitted  to  a  tribunal  of  laymen." 
The  note  thus  struck  has  never  been  suffered  to  die 
away.  The  protest  then  made  by  those  highest  in 
the  government  of  the  Church,  as  it  had  been  antici 
pated  by  Bishop  Gibson2,  has  been  continued  up  to 
the  present  time.  That  the  irregularity  has  been  felt 
not  by  High  Churchmen  only  is  evident  from  the 
language,  above  quoted,  of  Archbishop  Sumner.  The 
variety  of  changes  in  the  Court  advocated  at  different 
times, — now  that  Bishops  should  be  altogether  with 
drawn  from  the  Court,  now  that  they  should  be 
added  as  assessors  (the  plan  which  has  at  present 
the  sanction  of  law),  now  that  all  doctrinal  points 
should  be  referred  to  Theological  Experts,  witness 
indeed  to  the  difficulties  inherent  in  the  subject,  but 
are  none  the  less  manifestations  of  the  consciousness 
of  the  Church  that  in  her  present  condition  there  is 
something  radically  amiss. 

It  is  an  unworthy  suggestion  that  objections  to 
the  Court  have  been  made  only  by  those  who  have 
been  cast  in  their  suit.  It  has  given  decisions 

1  Hansard,  House  of  Lords  Debates,  1850. 

2  Gibson's  Codex.     Introductory  Discourse. 


45 

(notably  in  the  case  of  Heath  and  in  some  Articles 
of  the  Westerton  case),  which  have  been  accepted  by 
the  whole  Church,  but  it  is,  I  believe,  correct  to 
affirm  that  the  feeling  as  to  the  unsound  constitution 
of  the  Court  itself  has  not  thereby  been  affected. 
Nor  indeed  ought  it,  as  appears  to  me,  to  have  been 
affected.  For  it  is  not  true  that  in  this  matter  all 
that  we  want  is  a  Court  which  will  work  well.  If  no 
fundamental  principle  be  contravened,  certainly  no 
thing  more  is  required.  But  the  dissatisfaction  now 
as  formerly  so  strongly  felt  arises  from  the  con 
viction  that  a  fundamental  principle  has  in  the 
drift  of  three  centuries  been  receded  from,  the  prin 
ciple  that  "when  any  cause  of  the  Law  Divine 
comes  in  question  it  should  be  declared,  interpreted 
and  shewed  by  that  part  of  the  body  politic  called 
the  spiritualty1." 

Nor  is  the  principle  saved  by  the  oft- repeated  plea 
that  the  Supreme  Court  does  but  interpret  Rubrics 
and  Services  compiled  long  ago  by  the  spiritualty. 

I  et  me  quote  the  words  of  a  great  master  of 
legal  science  which  bear  directly  on  this  point. 

"We  in  England  (says  Sir  H.  Maine)  are  well 
accustomed  to  the  extensive  modification  and  im 
provement  of  law  by  a  machinery  which  in  theory  is 
incapable  of  altering  one  jot  or  one  line  of  existing 
Jurisprudence.  The  process  by  which  this  virtual 
legislation  is  effected  is  not  so  much  insensible  as 
unacknowledged.  When  a  group  of  facts  comes 
before  an  English  Court  for  adjudication,  the  whole 
1  Preamble  of  24  Henry  VIII.  c.  12. 


46 

course  of  discussion  between  the  Judge  and  the  ad 
vocates  assumes  that  no  question  is  or  can  be  raised 
which  will  call  for  the  application  of  any  principles 
but  old  ones  or  of  any  distinctions  but  such  as  have 
been  long  since  allowed.  Yet  the  moment  the  judg 
ment  has  been  rendered  and  reported  we  slide  un- 
avowedly  and  unconsciously  into  a  new  language 
and  a  new  train  of  thought.  We  now  admit  that  the 
new  decision  has  modified  the  law.  The  rules  ap 
plicable  have  (to  use  the  very  inaccurate  expression 
sometimes  employed)  become  more  elastic.  In  fact 
they  have  been  changed.  A  clear  addition  has  been 
made  to  the  precedents,  and  the  canon  of  law  elicited 
by  comparing  the  precedents  is  not  the  same  with 
that  which  would  have  been  obtained  if  the  series  of 
cases  had  been  curtailed  by  a  single  example1." 

We  cannot  follow  the  series  of  Judgments  which 
have  been  delivered  by  the  Final  Court  of  Appeal 
during  the  last  thirty  years  upon  Doctrine  and  Ritual 
without  perceiving  that  in  effect  a  large  modification 
of  the  law  of  the  Church  has  resulted.  The  language 
of  the  ancient  formularies  no  longer  stands  alone.  It 
is  accompanied  with  a  voluminous  comment  which 
authoritatively  contracts  or  widens  it,  as  the  case 
may  be.  The  account  which  Sir  H.  Maine  gives  of 
the  process  under  which  in  ancient  Home  the  "Re- 
sponsa  Prudentum "  modified  the  Decemviral  Law 
describes,  without  the  need  of  altering  a  word,  the 
process  which  through  the  recommendations  made 
to  the  Crown  by  the  Judicial  Committee  has  gone  on 
1  Sir  H.  Maine,  Ancient  Law,  p.  32. 


47 

with  reference  to  the  Formularies  of  the  Church  of 
England.  "  The  authors  of  the  New  Jurisprudence 
during  the  whole  process  of  its  formation  professed 
the  most  sedulous  respect  for  the  letter  of  the  Code. 
They  were  merely  explaining  it,  deciphering  it, 
bringing  out  its  full  meaning,  but  then  by  piecing 
texts  together,  by  adjusting  the  law  to  states  of  facts 
which  actually  presented  themselves,  and  by  specu 
lating  on  its  possible  application  to  others  which 
might  occur,  by  introducing  principles  of  interpreta 
tion  derived  from  the  exegesis  of  other  written  docu 
ments  which  fell  under  their  observation,  they  educed 
a  vast  variety  of  canons  which  had  never  been  dreamed 
of  by  the  compilers  of  thn  Twelve  Tables  and  which 
were  in  truth  rarely  or  never  to  be  found  there1." 

(6)  As  to  the  Provincial  Courts  I  will  not 
repeat  what  I  said  in  my  Primary  Charge.  The  four 
years  which  have  since  elapsed  have  only  strengthened 
my  conviction  that  the  restoration  of  peace  and  good 
order  to  the  Church  is  hopeless  until  the  changes  in 
troduced  into  the  ancient  constitution  of  these  Courts 
by  the  Public  Worship  Regulation  Act  of  1874  shall 
be  repealed  and  the  appointment  of  the  Judge  by  the 
sole  act  of  the  Metropolitan  and  in  accordance  with 
the  provisions  of  Canon  127  be  restored. 

(c)  The  reconstruction  of  the  Diocesan  Court 
is  a  question  of  more  difficulty  and  raises  many  im 
portant  considerations.  I  can  only  now  touch  upon 
one  of  these  points.  It  is  indisputable  that  in  the 
earliest  form  of  Diocesan  Court  the  Bishop  was  him- 

1  Ancient  Law,  p.  34. 


48 

self  the  Judge.  In  the  I2th  century,  owing,  it  is 
said,  partly  to  the  contests  then  commencing  be 
tween  Bishops  and  Archdeacons  as  to  the  limits 
of  their  respective  jurisdictions,  partly  to  the  intro 
duction  of  forms  borrowed  from  the  Roman  Codes, 
the  Bishops  began  to  appoint  'Officials'  to  assist 
them  in  their  Court1.  The  first  recorded  holder  of 
the  office  of  '  Official  Principal'  in  this  Diocese  is 
Robert  de  Iwarby  in  1225.  The  English  Bishops 
by  degrees  transferred  to  their  officials  the  entire 
jurisdiction  of  their  Courts,  with  one  exception  re 
cognized  in  Canon  122,  which  requires  that  sentences 
of  deprivation  and  deposition  should  be  pronounced 
by  the  Bishop  in  person. 

It  is  also  worthy  of  remark  that  in  this  Diocese 
the  Bishop  has  not  parted  with  his  power  of  sitting 
in  his  own  Court.  In  the  patent  of  the  Official 
Principal  that  power  is  still  reserved  to  the  Bishop. 

During  the  present  reign  great  changes  have 
been  made.  The  Church  Discipline  Act  restored 
the  Bishop's  personal  jurisdiction,  but  at  the  cost 
of  the  virtual  extinction  of  his  ancient  Consistorial 
Court,  which  henceforward  retained  no  jurisdiction 
over  the  Clergy  in  criminal  cases.  The  Public 
Worship  Regulation  Act  established  an  alternative 
procedure  in  cases  of  Ritual.  Under  both  these 
Acts  (and  under  no  other  can  the  Clergy  be  sub 
jected  to  legal  proceedings  in  the  Ecclesiastical 

1  Fournier,  Les  Officialites  au  Moyen  Age,  p.  8.  For  this 
reference  and  other  legal  information  on  this  head  I  am  indebted 
to  the  Chancellor  of  the  Diocese. 


49 

Courts)  the  Bishop  is  possessed  of  a  veto  upon  such 
proceedings.  I  consider  it  essential  to  the  peace 
and  well-being  of  the  Church  that  this  power  should 
be  continued  in  his  hands. 

We  await,  not  without  anxiety,  the  Report  of 
the  Commission,  and  the  action  which  may  be  taken 
thereon  by  Parliament.  We  do  not  forget  that  even 
with  the  most  perfect  legal  machinery  unsatisfactory 
results  may  follow,  especially  when  the  interpretation 
of  the  law  depends  in  any  degree  upon  the  meaning 
and  value  of  ancient  historical  documents.  In  the 
domain  of  natural  science  who  dares  to  limit  the 
facts  which  even  now  stand  upon  the  threshold  of  our 
knowledge  awaiting  the  moment  of  our  recognition. 
So  in  the  science  of  History,  we  know  not  what  may 
yet  be  found  in  the  unexplored  records  of  the  past. 
A  recent  decision  of  the  Judicial  Committee  deter 
mined  upon  the  materials  before  them  that  a  certain 
somewhat  obscure  document  known  as  the  Adver 
tisements  of  Elizabeth  is  still  of  legal  authority. 
Since  that  decision  additional  historical  material 
has  been  discovered  making  against  that  conclusion, 
and  further  evidence  may  still  be  forthcoming  which 
will  place  the  question  beyond  dispute.  No  reform 
of  Ecclesiastical  Judicature  can  ensure  us  against 
erroneous  judgments  in  matters  of  this  kind.  None 
the  less  important  does  it  appear  to  me — important 
for  our  position  in  Christendom  as  a  Branch  of 
Christ's  Holy  Catholic  Church,  important  for  the 
effective  working  of  laws  which  from  their  very 
nature,  pro  salute  animce,  look  not  merely  to  the 

p..  c.  4 


50 

outward  act  but  to  the  inner  conscience,  that  a  way 
should  be  found  to  reconstitute  the  Provincial  and 
Diocesan  Courts  in  accordance  with  sound  Eccle 
siastical  principles,  and  above  all  to  frame  such  a 
Court  of  Final  Appeal  as  may  leave  free  scope  for 
the  action  of  the  Royal  Supremacy,  and  of  the  in 
alienable  authority  of  the  Church  in  controversies 
of  Faith. 

In  seeking  this  we  are  seeking  no  new  thing. 
Through  many  centuries  the  Imperial  authority  and 
the  Ecclesiastical  worked  conjointly,  and  the  Faith 
was  handed  down  to  us  often  assailed,  yet  still 
inviolate.  A  court  is  not  less  a  spiritual  court 
because  it  is  motioned  by  the  Civil  Magistrate,  else 
were  the  first  four  General  Councils  not  spiritual 
assemblies,  for  they  were  undoubtedly  convened  by 
the  reigning  Emperor.  And  on  the  other  hand,  the 
Imperial  authority  was  never  thought  to  be  wounded 
by  referring  controversies  of  doctrine  to  the  Pro 
vincial  Synods,  or  in  extraordinary  emergencies,  to 
General  Councils. 

Nor,  again,  are  we  contending  for  anything 
opposed  to  the  principles  of  the  Reformation  settle 
ment.  It  has  been  said  that  the  famous  preamble 
to  the  great  Statute  24  Henry  VIII.  which  speaks 
so  emphatically  of  the  prerogative  of  the  body 
spiritual  to  decide  and  interpret  in  all  questions 
of  the  Law  Divine,  must  not  be  pressed  as  though 
its  object  were  to  set  forth  the  mutual  relations 
of  the  spiritualty  and  temporalty  within  the  realm, 
and  not  rather  to  vindicate  the  independence  of 


both  against  the  Roman  claims.  But  it  so  hap 
pens  that  we  possess  in  the  Reformatio  Legum 
an  almost  contemporaneous  comment  upon  this 
preamble.  It  is  the  work  of  thirty-two  Royal 
Commissioners,  including  Cranmer,  appointed  to 
compile  a  code  of  Ecclesiastical  Law  for  the  Re 
formed  Church.  In  Cap.  XL  De  Appellationibus, 
it  provides  explicitly  for  an  appeal  to  the  King's 
Majesty,  "  quo  cum  fuerit  causa  devoluta  (it  proceeds) 
earn  vel  concilio  provinciali  defmiri  volumus  si 
gravis  sit  causa  vel  a  tribus  quatuorve  episcopis 
a  nobis  ad  id  constituendis."  Whether  intending 
it  or  not  the  Commissioners  of  Edward  VI.  have 
here  certainly  thrown  into  practical  shape  the 
abstract  principle  laid  down  in  the  Act  of  Henry 
VIII.  We  cannot  be  fairly  charged  with  seeking 
to  alter  the  Reformation  Settlement  in  seeking  to 
give  living  force  to  these  recommendations. 

Nor  lastly,  are  we  aiming  at  what  should  be 
impracticable.  I  am  well  aware  of  the  delicate  re 
lations  between  Church  and  State  in  an  age  when 
the  lawfulness  of  such  relationship  is  challenged, 
when  the  social  system  is  as  complicate  as  our  own, 
and  civil  and  ecclesiastical  interests  are  so  closely 
intertwined,  I  am  acutely  sensible  of  the  force  of  the 
argument  as  to  the  special  fitness  of  the  legally 
trained  mind  for  judicial  investigations,  although  I 
do  not  believe  that  in  theological  questions,  lawyers 
are  necessarily  unimpassioned  arbiters  and  inac 
cessible  to  any  considerations  of  expediency.  But 
after  long  and  earnest  thought  I  can  perceive  no 

4—2 


52 

other  course  open  to  us  as  Churchmen  than  to 
take  our  stand  upon  the  principle  that  whensoever 
a  doctrine  of  our  Holy  Faith  is  involved  in  any 
cause  the  determination  of  such  doctrine  should  be 
referred  to  the  formal  hearing  and  judgment  of  the 
Episcopate.  To  abandon  this  principle  from  distrust 
as  to  its  practical  working  is  to  distrust  the  pledged 
guidance  of  the  Supreme  Bishop  through  the 
Blessed  Spirit.  It  is  to  launch  forth  upon  an  un 
tried  sea  in  which  we  are  met  as  by  counter- currents 
with  a  multitude  of  theories  and  devices  which  do 
but  render  our  whole  course  uncertain.  It  cannot 
surely  be  beyond  the  wisdom  of  the  Church  and  State 
of  England,  whilst  recognizing  the  ancient  principle, 
to  fence  it  with  such  provisions  as  shall  maintain  the 
rights  of  the  Crown  and  give  to  the  subject  assurance 
that  justice  is  done. 

The  Revision  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  third  event  which  signalizes  this  period  of 
our  Church  History  is  the  publication  of  a  Revised 
Version  of  the  New  Testament.  The  movement  ori 
ginated  with  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  and  is 
not  the  least  among  the  results  of  the  revival  of  the 
active  functions  of  that  body. 

The  earliest  germ  of  this  work  is,  I  believe, 
traceable  to  a  notice  of  motion  given  by  our  own 
lamented  Canon  Selwyn  in  the  Lower  House  as  far 
back  as  1856,  and  renewed  by  him  from  year  to  year, 
until  in  1870  the  late  Bishop  of  Winchester  carried 
a  Resolution  in  the  Upper  House  for  a  joint  Com- 


53 

mittee  to  report  upon  the  desirableness  of  a  Revision 
of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures1. 
Upon  receiving  their  Report  in  the  course  of  the 
same  year,  both  Houses  passed  Resolutions  to  the 
effect  that  such  Revision  was  desirable,  and  that  a 
body  of  their  own  members  should  be  nominated  to 
undertake  the  work  with  liberty  to  invite  the  co-oper 
ation  of  any  persons  eminent  for  Scholarship,  to 
whatever  nation  or  religious  body  they  might  belong. 
The  origin  of  the  present  Revision  is  thus  more 
distinctly  ecclesiastical  than  that  of  the  Translation 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  now  in  use ;  although  in  the 
inviting  the  co-operation  of  persons  not  members  of 
the  Church,  it  departed  from  the  more  exclusive 
precedent  of  the  i  yth  century.  The  Version  of  1 6 1 1 
took  its  rise  from  the  Hampton  Court  Conference 
held  in  the  presence  of  James  I.  At  this  Conference 
Dr  Reynolds,  who,  although  he  lived  and  died  in 
the  Communion  of  the  Church,  appeared  in  that 
assembly  amongst  the  representatives  of  the  Puritan 
section,  complained  that  "  the  Version  of  the  Scrip 
tures  now  extant  did  not  come  up  to  the  meaning 
and  force  of  the  original2."  The  King  seems  to  have 
embraced  with  much  eagerness  the  implied  sugges 
tion  for  a  new  Version.  The  method  to  be  pursued 
in  such  a  work  was,  we  are  told,  laid  down  by 
himself.  He  would  have  the  proposed  Revision 
made  by  the  most  eminent  in  the  Universities. 
After  this  it  should  pass  the  test  of  the  Bishops  and 

1  Chronicles  of  Convocation,  1870,  pp.  164,  211,  370. 

2  Collier's  Eccles.  Hist.  Vol.  v.  p.  285. 


54 

other  learned  ecclesiastics.  It  should  then  be  laid 
before  the  Privy  Council,  and  in  the  last  place 
ratified  by  the  King's  Majesty.  The  whole  National 
Church  should  thereupon  be  obliged  to  make  use  of 
this  Version  and  no  other. 

This  programme  was  not,  so  far  as  appears,  fully 
carried  out.  The  task  was  entrusted  by  the  King  to 
"certain  learned  men  to  the  number  of  four  and 
fifty1."  These  were  arranged  in  six  divisions  or 
companies,  to  each  company  certain  Books  being 
assigned,  and  the  principles  on  which  they  were  to 
proceed  being  laid  down  in  fourteen  "  Instructions." 
The  Revision  was  completed  in  three  years.  But 
we  have  no  evidence  of  the  other  steps  in  the  Royal 
scheme  having  been  followed  out.  There  is  no  record 
of  the  work  being  submitted  to  the  Bishops  or  laid 
before  the  Privy  Council — nor,  what  is  to  us  more 
important,  is  there  conclusive  evidence  of  its  use 
having  been  imposed  upon  the  Church  as  the  sole 
lawful  Version.  It  appears  now  (I  am  quoting  the 
language  of  the  present  Bishop  of  Durham),  "to  be 
an  established  fact  (so  far  as  any  fact  in  history 
which  involves  a  comprehensive  negative  can  be 
regarded  as  established)  that  the  Revised  Version 
never  received  any  final  authorization  either  from 
the  ecclesiastical  or  civil  powers,  that  it  was  not 
sanctioned  either  by  the  Houses  of  Parliament  or  of 
Convocation,  or  by  the  King  in  Council.  The 
Bishops'  Bible  still  continued  to  be  read  in  Churches : 
the  Geneva  Bible  was  still  the  familiar  volume  of 

1    Vide  Letter  of  King  James  to  the  Abp  of  Canterbury. 


55 

the  fire-side  and  the  closet —  The  Revised  Version 
states  on  its  Title-page  that  it  is  appointed  to  be  read 
in  Churches,  but  we  are  not  told  by  whom  or  how 
it  was  appointed.  As  the  copies  of  the  Bishops'  Bible 
used  in  the  Churches  were  worn  out,  they  would 
probably  be  replaced  by  the  Revised  Version. . . . 
This  seems  to  have  been  the  only  advantage  which 
was  accorded  to  it1." 

It  has  also  been  pointed  out  that  Bishop  An- 
drewes,  even  in  preaching  before  the  King  some 
thirteen  years  after  the  issue  of  the  Version  of  1611, 
does  not  read  his  text  from  that  Version2. 

On  the  other  hand  no  less  an  authority  than  the 
present  Lord  Chancellor  has  written  that  "During 
above  two  hundred  years  the  Version  of  161 1  has  been 
universally  treated  as  being  what  it  purported  to  be 
when  first  issued  in  1 6 1 1 ,  i.  e.  appointed  to  be  read  in 
Churches;"  and  he  adds,  "It  is  one  of  the  best  esta 
blished  and  soundest  maxims  in  law  that  for  a  usage 
of  this  kind  a  legal  origin  is  to  be  presumed  when  the 
facts  will  admit  of  it3." 

I  cannot  help  myself  believing  that  the  expressed 
intentions  of  the  King  at  the  Hampton  Court  Con 
ference,  his  personal  appointment  of  the  Translators, 
as  officially  intimated  in  his  letter  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  in  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  were 
assumed  to  cover  the  use  of  the  words  on  the  Title- 

1  Lightfoot,  On  a  Fresh  Revision  of  the  Netv  Testament,  p.  n. 
-  See  further,  an  Article  in  Macmillan's  Magazine  for  October 
1 88 1,  by  the  Rev.  R.  T.  Davidson. 

3   Vide  Letter  to  the  Bp  of  Lincoln.     May  27,  1881. 


56 

page,  although  for  reasons  which  have  not  come 
down  to  us  no  steps  were  taken  to  give  to  those 
intentions  legal  effect. 

I  will  only  say  further  that  I  consider  it  in 
expedient  on  many  accounts  that  we  should  be  in 
haste  to  use  the  New  Version  in  the  Public  Worship 
of  the  Church.  In  College  Chapels  I  can  imagine 
the  reading  the  New  Version  might  be  of  much 
educational  advantage,  and  productive  of  no  harm  ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  sudden  adoption  in 
ordinary  congregations,  of  what  to  some  sensitive 
minds  would  sound  like  a  new  Bible,  and  by  many 
ignorant  persons  would  be  so  represented,  would  be 
the  cause  of  real  annoyance,  if  not  of  deeper  evil. 

With  what  feelings  then  ought  we  to  greet  the 
Version  of  the  New  Testament  as  it  has  been 
recently  laid  on  the  Table  of  the  Convocation  of 
Canterbury  ?  I  cannot  but  think  it  should  be  with 
thankfulness 'and  hope.  I  am  not,  as  you  will  sup 
pose,  about  to  enter  into  any  criticism  of  the  work; 
but  there  are  two  or  three  facts  which  I  would  note 
as  grounds  of  thankfulness  that  the  task  was  under 
taken,  and  of  hope  that  it  may  tend  to  the  esta 
blishment  of  Belief  amongst  us. 

First  I  would  observe  that  no  new  Translation  is 
set  forth,  but  a  Revision  of  that  which  has  so  long 
warmed  and  educated  the  religious  mind  of  England. 
Let  us  hear  the  description  of  what  has  been  done 
by  one  of  those  engaged  in  the  work.  "  The  Autho 
rized  Version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  English 
first  published  in  the  year  1611  was  placed  by  the 


57 

Convocation  of  Canterbury  in  the  hands  of  two 
companies  of  Revisers,  one  for  the  Old  Testament, 
and  one  for  the  New,  in  the  year  1870.  They  were 
to  receive  it  not  as  a  model  for  their  imitation,  but  as 
the  subject-matter  upon  which  they  were  to  work, 
endeavouring  sparingly  and  reverently  to  amend  it, 
and  adapting  their  corrections  as  much  as  possible 
to  its  style,  its  diction,  and  its  melody.  From  that 
Version  so  laborious,  so  generally  accurate,  so  close, 
so  abhorrent  of  paraphrase,  so  grave  and  weighty 
in  word  and  rhythm,  so  intimately  bound  up  with 
the  religious  convictions  of  the  English  people,  we 
have  never  lightly  departed1."  The  Bishop  of 
Gloucester  and  Bristol,  in  presenting  the  Book  to 
the  Upper  House  of  Convocation,  observed  that  the 
Rules  laid  down  for  the  guidance  of  those  employed 
in  the  Version  of  1881  were  substantially  the  same 
as  those  enjoined  upon  their  predecessors  of  1611, 
and  had  been  conscientiously  adhered  to.  We  have 
then  no  new  English  Bible  now  placed  in  our  hands, 
but  a  Version  which  links  itself  on  to  that  which  went 
before,  and  through  that  to  the  still  more  ancient 
Versions  upon  which  that  of  1611  was  founded. 
Thus  the  continuity  of  the  Sacred  Book,  which 
has  counselled  and  warned  and  consoled  so  many 
generations,  is  not  broken.  The  Divine  Voice  will 
still  come  unto  us  through  the  solemn  avenue  of  the 
Dead  in  Christ. 

Secondly  the  Revision  will,  I  trust,  tend  to   the 

1  A    Word  oil   the   Revised    Version.     By   the   Rev.    W.   G. 
Humphry. 


58 

establishment  of  Belief  by  stopping  one  popular  form 
of  attack.  There  has  been  prevalent  for  some  time 
past  a  vague  impression  amongst  many  that  the 
English  Bible  is  full  of  errors,  and  does  not  represent 
the  true  sense  of  Scripture.  Plain  Christian  people 
were  disquieted  with  hearing  of  interpolated  passages, 
of  corrupt  readings,  of  inaccurate  renderings.  The 
enemies  of  the  Faith  have  not  been  slow  to  make 
the  most  of  these  alleged  defects.  The  theory  of 
mistranslation  has  been  seized  upon  to  cover  a  large 
amount  of  unacknowledged  scepticism  in  the  -Reve 
lation  itself.  These  shadows  are  at  any  rate  now 
swept  away.  The  English  New  Testament  has  been 
submitted  during  ten  years  of  patient  labour  to  the 
keenest  scientific  criticism  of  the  learned  not  of  one, 
but  of  many  nations.  How  close  and  searching  the 
review  has  been  is  proved  by  what  is  stated,  that  in 
the  Gospels  eight  changes,  some  very  minute,  in 
every  five  verses  ;  in  the  Epistles  1 5  changes  in  as 
many  verses  have  been  made  upon  an  average1.  The 
English  New  Testament  therefore  stands  before  the 
Church  fresh  from  a  sharp  probation,  and  surely  with 
an  augmented  power  to  resist  the  gainsayer  arising 
out  of  the  new  attestation  of  its  essential  truthfulness. 
For,  thirdly,  whilst  the  emendations  have  been 
thus  numerous,  it  may,  I  believe,  be  unreservedly 
affirmed  that  no  passages  have  been  required  by  the 
exactions  of  scholarship  to  be  so  changed  as  to  shake 
a  single  doctrine  of  the  Faith  or  weaken  the  authority 
of  any  usage  of  the  Church.  In  some  respects  the  very 

1   Bp  of  Gloucester  and  Bristol's  Speech  in  Convocation. 


59 

reverse  has  been  the  case.  With  how  far  sublimer 
front  stands  forth  the  doctrine  of  our  Blessed  Lord's 
Divinity,  when  for  the  somewhat  dubious  sentence, 
"  The  Great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  we 
read  in  the  Epistle  to  Titus  the  magnificent  appella 
tion,  "  Our  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 
And  although  we  shrink  with  a  childlike  sensitiveness 
from  the  slightest  change  in  words  so  ineffably  sacred 
as  those  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  feel  perhaps  that 
as  a  Prayer  we  must  always  pray  it  in  the  old  loved 
form,  yet  is  it  surely  a  remarkable  fact,  and  one  not 
without  its  value,  in  an  age  whose  tendency  is  more 
and  more  to  deny  the  reality  of  any  spiritual  world 
lying  beyond  the  confines  of  our  own  yet  operating 
upon  it,  that  the  necessities  of  scientific  scholarship 
should  have  forced  an  acknowledgement  of  the  Per 
sonality  of  Satan  in  demanding  that  in  the  Prayer 
which  is  the  Oratio  Legitima,  the  very  watchword 
of  the  disciples  of  Christ,  we  should  pray  to  be  de 
livered  not  only  from  the  subtle  influence  of  abstract 
evil  within  us  and  about  us,  but  from  a  Ghostly 
Enemy,  "  the  Evil  One." 

Lastly,  may  we  not  hope  for  a  great  revival  of 
interest  in  the  study  of  Holy  Scripture  from  the 
publication  of  the  Revised  Version  ?  There  is  a 
large  class  of  clear-headed,  reflective  men  amongst 
our  merchants  and  tradesmen  who  like  to  follow  the 
Lessons  read  in  Church  with  their  own  Bibles,  to 
refer  when  they  return  home  to  passages  of  the 
Sacred  Text  expounded  in  sermons,  to  satisfy  them 
selves  as  far  as  they  can  as  to  their  true  sense. 


They  are  not  Greek  scholars.  They  are  not  there 
fore  qualified  to  consult  the  Greek  original.  To 
such  men  the  Revised  Version,  bearing  on  it  the 
impress  of  the  latest  and  most  consummate  criticism, 
not  of  one  but  of  many  minds,  will  be  somewhat  as 
the  original  language  would  be  to  a  Greek  scholar1, 
and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  possession  of 
this  New  Version  by  which  to  test  the  Old  will  open 
out  to  them  a  fresh  vein  of  interest  in  the  Book  of 
God. 

Concluding  Remarks. 

I  am  conscious,  Reverend  Brethren,  that  I  have 
led  you  through  subjects  upon  which  many  of  you 
who  are  gathered  here  may  hold  divergent  opinions. 
That  such  divergency  exists  in  our  Communion  can 
not  be  disguised,  and  we  are  sometimes  told  that 
no  danger  threatens  us  save  what  may  arise  out  of 
our  own  divisions  ;  that  our  divisions  provoke  dis 
establishment,  and  would  prevent  the  Church  if  dis 
established  from  holding  together  as  one  body.  I 
for  my  part  entirely  dissent  from  this  view.  It 
appears  to  me  to  be  the  result  of  determinately  look 
ing  away  from  that  quarter  of  the  sky  in  which  the 
tempest,  if  it  impends,  is  really  gathering.  Different 
schools  of  religious  thought  have  always  existed  in 
the  Church  of  England  as  in  other  branches  of  the 
Church  Catholic.  From  time  to  time  they  find  ex 
pression  in  bitter  disputings  and  intolerant  action.  It 

1  I  would  here  call  attention  to  the  Greek  texts  which  have 
been  published  by  the  two  University  Presses,  and  to  the  long 
expected  edition  of  Professors  Westcott  and  Hort. 


6i 

has  been  so  in  our  own  day.  But  these  things  do  not, 
I  am  persuaded,  constitute  the  real  peril.  I  have 
rather  confidence  that  if  the  storm  should  break,  the 
outward  warfare  would  in  a  measure  still  the  inward 
strife,  for  I  cannot  but  thankfully  recognize  amongst 
all  the  Religious  Schools  within  our  pale  a  true  and 
genuine  love  of  our  common  Lord  and  Saviour, 
and  so  much  acknowledgement  of  the  Oneness  of 
His  Church,  and  filial  attachment  to  our  own  branch 
of  it  as  would  prevent,  save  it  may  be  in  the  case 
of  a  very  few,  any  schism  of  the  Body.  No ;  the 
source  of  danger  to  the  Church,  whether  considered 
as  a  Church  or  an  Establishment,  arises,  not  from 
controversies  from  within,  but  from  that  general 
weakening  of  all  Religious  Faith  which  marks  the 
popular  mind  not  only  in  this  country  but  throughout 
Europe.  In  our  popular  journals  Scepticism  claims 
its  position  as  an  accepted  phase  of  thought  side 
by  side  with  the  utterances  of  Belief,  and  no  check 
is  attempted  to  be  placed  upon  their  indiscriminate 
perusal  by  the  youngest  of  either  sex.  We  stand 
face  to  face,  it  has  been  said,  with  a  Materialistic 
Atheism1.  It  is  under  this  sinister  influence  that 
the  mighty  union  which  began  in  the  days  of 
Constantine,  between  the  Civil  and  the  Spiritual 
Powers,  between  the  Kingdoms  of  this  world  and 
the  Kingdoms  not  of  this  world,  seems  to  be  on 
every  side  dissolving.  How  wonderful  a  structure 
that  union  was — how  solidly  compacted  may  be 
discovered  in  the  very  slowness  with  which  amid  the 

1  Abp  of  Canterbury's  Visitation  Addresses.   1876.  p.  28. 


62 

countless  converging  forces  of  the  present  age,  the 
work  of  its  demolition  proceeds.  What  may  be  the 
future  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  when  the  web  of 
fifteen  centuries'  duration  shall  be  wholly  unravelled, 
and  the  Church  stands  naked  and  alone  as  at  the 
beginning — God  krioweth.  It  may  be  that  the 
completion  of  the  divorce  between  the  Temporal 
Governments  and  Religious  Creeds  will  be  the 
precursor  of  the  end,  or  that  beyond  the  antici 
pations  of  the  strongest  faith  a  fresh  outburst  of 
love  and  zeal  may  make  the  latter  days  like 
the  first— days  perhaps  of  earthly  trials,  but 
of  spiritual  triumphs.  However  this  be,  let  us 
not,  Reverend  Brethren,  suffer  our  minds  to  be 
diverted  from  the  true  source  of  danger.  That 
danger  comes  not  from  contests  about  the  Faith, 
but  from  the  hostility  which  is  developing  to  any 
Faith  at  all.  And  we,  the  Clergy  of  the  Church 
of  England,  are,  it  seems  to  me,  under  peculiar 
temptations  to  ignore  both  the  reality  of  the  peril 
and  its  source.  As  ministers  of  a  great  historic 
Church,  whose  roots  strike  back  into  the  very 
infancy  of  the  nation,  which  has  grown  with  the 
nation's  growth,  which  has  become  so  identified  with 
its  annals  that  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  a  prolongation 
of  the  history  of  the  Realm  of  England  from  which 
the  Church  of  England  should  disappear,  we  breathe 
an  atmosphere  unfavourable,  I  must  think,  to  seeing 
present  circumstances  in  their  true  proportions.  It 
becomes  next  to  impossible  to  bring  home  to  our 
minds  the  conception  that  the  old  traditions  which 


63 

hedge  us  round  can  in  our  days  be  rudely  broken, 
that  a  system  which  has  stood  so  long  can  be 
reserved  to  be  cast  down  in  our  time.  Again,  a 
certain  courteous  reticence  is  maintained  in  the 
presence  of  a  clergyman  as  to  the  abandonment  of 
religious  belief.  Although  the  reserve  has  dimin 
ished  to  a  remarkable  extent  within  the  last  few 
years,  it  still  exists  and  contributes  to  dim  our 
perception  of  the  degree  to  which  Infidelity  has  sup 
planted  Faith  in  the  world  around  us.  And  there 
fore  it  is  that  I  cannot  close  this  Visitation  without 
seeking  to  impress  upon  you  my  own  conviction  that 
we  are  summoned  to  fulfil  our  ministry  in  the  near 
presence  of  danger.  I  have  no  sympathy  with  the 
feeling  which  forbids  the  very  mention  of  the  possible 
insecurity  of  our  existing  Ecclesiastical  institutions. 
The  Foundation  of  God,  the  Church  of  the  Living 
God,  standeth  sure — but  very  much  that  we  love  and 
reverence,  very  much  which  helps  us  on  our  way  has 
no  such  inherent  perpetuity,  and  we  do  not  precipitate 
what  we  dread  by  provoking  one  another  to  be  pre 
pared  for  it. 

Do  you  ask,  what  is  the  practical  lesson  from 
all  this?  I  reply,  first,  that  the  idle,  secular,  self- 
seeking  ministry  has  no  place  in  such  a  period  as 
this.  Indefensible  at  all  times,  it  is  strangely  out 
of  keeping  at  a  time  when  all  around  us  "they  are 
making  ready  for  battle."  Our  Diocese  is  an  agri 
cultural  Diocese,  and,  suffer  me,  Reverend  Brethren, 
to  say  that  it  is  not  so  much  in  great  towns  where  the 
strivings  of  the  age  both  for  o-ood  and  evil  are  soonest 


64 

felt,  but  in  the  quiet  country  parish  where  the  noise 
of  the  conflicts  of  the  day  only  reaches  us  from  afar, 
it  is  here  the  words  of  the  Prophet,  "Sound  an  alarm 
in  my  holy  mountain"  have  their  most  needful  appli 
cation. 

So  again  it  appears  to  me  increasingly  necessary 
to  bring  out  before  our  people  the  true  character  and 
position  of  our  Church,  the  duties  and  responsibilities 
of  Church  membership. 

Here  also  our  immemorial  tenure  of  the  country, 
although  a  great  power  on  our  side,  has  a  tendency 
to  weaken.  We  are  apt  to  take  it  for  granted 
that  professing  Churchmen  will  support  the  Church. 
Hence  we  have  not  pressed  on  them  this  duty,  and  so 
it  has  come  to  pass  that  members  of  the  Church  are 
less  forward  than  the  members  of  other  Religious 
Bodies  to  prefer  the  interests  of  the  Church  to  the 
interests  of  local  influence  or  political  party.  There 
fore,  I  repeat,  there  is  need  of  setting  before  our  people 
more  plainly  than  has  been  our  wont,  the  claims,  the 
dangers,  the  wants  of  the  Church  to  which  they 
belong,  not  disguising  what  is  amiss  in  it,  nor  shrink 
ing  from  declaring  its  spiritual  claims  upon  them. 

So  by  God's  grace  may  we  do  our  part,  each  in 
his  own  lot,  to  quicken  into  more  vigorous  life  the 
slumbering  powers  of  the  great  Church  of  which  we 
are  ministers,  not  for  ourselves  only,  but  for  those 
who  come  after,  not  for  the  conservation  of  temporal 
privileges,  but  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Faith  once 
for  all  delivered  to  the  Saints. 


A  CHAKGE 

DELIVERED   AT   THE   VISITATION   OF   THE 
CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF   ELY, 

ON   OCTOBER    17,    1881, 
BEING   ST   ETHELDREDA'S   DAY,   FOUNDRESS'  DAY. 


REVEREND  AND  LAY  BRETHREN,  Members  of  this 
Cathedral  Church- 
Having  in  1877  revived  the  custom  of  visiting 
the  Cathedral  in  connection  with  the  Visitation  of 
the  Diocese  as  prescribed  by  the  Canon  Law,  and 
being  enjoined  by  our  own  Cathedral  Statutes1  to 
visit  once  in  three  years,  I  have  felt  it  my  duty 
to  call  you  together  to-day.  I  do  not,  however, 
think  it  necessary  to  trouble  you  by  exhibiting  on 
this  occasion  Articles  of  Inquiry,  because  the  replies 
to  those  exhibited  in  1877  have  placed  on  record 
the  general  condition  of  the  Cathedral  at  this  time, 
whilst  the  appointment  of  a  Royal  Commission  to 
investigate  the  state  of  Cathedrals  generally  renders 

1  Cathedral  Statutes,  33. 
B.  C.  5 


66 

it  probable  that  before  the  termination  of  another 
triennial  period  great  and  important  changes  may 
be  made  which  will  afford  larger  material  for  Visi 
tation  Articles.  We  are  at  this  moment  in  the 
comparative  repose  of  expectation.  Three  years 
hence  we  may  possibly  be  adjusting  ourselves  to  a 
new  condition  of  things  which  will  give  more  than 
usual  interest  to  the  Visitation  and  to  Articles  of 
Inquiry  which  may  be  found  to  register  extensive 
alterations  in  our  constitution. 

I  have  implied  that  few  changes  have  occurred 
since  my  last  Visitation,  and  yet  the  citations  to 
which  we  have  just  listened  remind  us  that  the 
greatest  change  of  all  has  befallen  more  than  one 
member  of  our  Body.  The  Senior  of  our  Resi 
dentiary  Canons1  has  passed  away  within  the  last 
three  years,  after  half  a  century's  occupancy  of  his 
stall.  To  him  the  Cathedral  owes  much  for  the 
interest  which  he  took  in  its  restoration,  and  for  his 
munificent  contributions  to  the  work.  With  him 
too  is  gone  the  last  link  between  the  Cathedral  of 
Ely  in  its  days  of  neglect  and  of  renewed  beauty, 
between  the  See  of  Ely  as  it  now  is  and  as  it  was  in 
the  plenitude  of  its  temporal  jurisdiction  over  the 
Isle2. 

Besides  this  loss  amongst  the  members  of  the 
Chapter,  two  of  our  Minor  Canons  who  in  1877 
answered  to  their  citation  have  been  removed  from 

1  The  Rev.  Edward  Bowyer  Sparke,  who  died  1879. 
8  The  temporal  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of  Ely  terminated 
with  the  death  of  Bishop  Sparke  in  1836. 


6; 

us1,  nor  may  I  omit  to  record  the  death  of  one  of 
our  Subsacrists  after  a  long  and  faithful  service2. 

I  have  said  that  we  are  passing  through  an 
interval  of  expectation.  In  the  meantime  I  am  glad 
to  record  that  much  of  what  I  formerly  expressed  a 
desire  to  see  done,  has  been  practically  accomplished, 
although  not  with  the  ratification  of  legal  enact 
ment. 

(i)  The  Cathedral  School  has  been  reconstructed, 
but  (and  to  my  mind  this  is  of  great  importance)  with 
no  loss  of  its  identity.  It  remains  still  practically 
under  the  government  of  the  Chapter.  The  King's 
Scholars  preserve  their  honourable  name  and  occupy 
their  wonted  place  in  the  Choir,  and  are  cited  here 
to-day  as  members  of  the  Foundation.  The  School  is 
still  essentially  a  place  of  education  according  to  the 
principles  of  the  Church  of  England.  And  I  trust 
that  with  the  increased  and  improved  provision  for 
boarding  its  scholars  it  may  develope  into  a  large  and 
important  school  for  these  Eastern  Counties,  and 
be  used  more  and  more  by  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese. 
The  education  of  their  sons  presses  with  increasing 
weight  upon  the  Parochial  Clergy  as  the  field  of 
education  enlarges  and  therewith  its  costliness.  Let 
me  add  that  I  do  not  know  any  way  in  which  we 
may  better  help  our  less  well-endowed  brethren  in 
the  sacred  ministry,  strengthening  at  the  same  time 
an  ancient  Diocesan  Institution,  than  by  assisting  to 

1  The  Rev.  George  Simey  who  died  in  1881.    The  Rev.  George 
Hall  who  resigned  through  illness  in  1880. 

2  William  Henry  Southby  who  died  in  1880. 


68 

maintain  the  sons  of  the  Clergy  at  their  own  Cathe 
dral  School. 

(2)  A  Theological  College  has  arisen  under  the 
shadow  of  these   walls.     Although    not    statutably 
connected  with   the  Cathedral,  its  Students  form,  I 
venture  to  think,  no  unimportant  part  of  its  congre 
gation  both  at  the  early  Matins  in  St  Katharine's 

O  •/ 

Chapel  and  at  the  services  in  the  Choir.  I  look  to 
the  maintenance  of  this  connection  between  the 
Theological  College  and  the  Cathedral  as  an  object  of 
great  moment.  The  Cathedral  will  always  be  the 
home  of  many  diverse  kinds  of  learning  and  varying 
shades  of  opinion.  The  preservation  of  close  relations 
between  the  Theological  Students  and  the  Cathedral 
will  I  hope  prove  an  effective  means  of  avoiding 
some  of  the  evils  which  have  been  supposed  to  adhere 
to  Theological  Colleges,  arising  out  of  their  tendency 
to  fall  under  the  absorbing  influence  of  a  single  mind. 

(3)  The  wish    which  I   expressed   in    1877   that 
courses  of  Lectures  might  be  delivered  upon  Church 
History  and  kindred  subjects  has  been  fulfilled,  and 
I    take   this    opportunity  of  tendering   my    sincere 
thanks  to  the  Dean  and  the  Canons  who  have  fol 
lowed  him  in  carrying  out  the  scheme.  The  attendance 
of  Clergy  and  Laity  at  these  Lectures  has  certainly 
exceeded  my  own  expectations,  whilst  one  permanent 
result  has  been  the  publication  of  two  volumes  of  no 
little  interest.  May  I  say  here  that  it  would  not  seem 
to  me    to  mar    the    usefulness   of  such   Lectures   if 
diversities  of  opinion  should  be  manifested  in  them. 
Lectures  delivered,  not  as  part  of  a  religious  service, 


69 

are  not  to  be  regarded  as  sermons.  They  aim  not  at 
the  development  of  the  spiritual  life,  but  at  the  cul 
ture  of  the  intellectual  faculties.  Variety  of  thought, 
differences  in  the  way  of  looking  at  past  events,  ap 
pear  to  me  far  more  conducive  to  this  than  perfect 
sameness  of  judgment.  Such  variety  therefore  I,  for 
my  own  part,  would  not  wish  away. 

(4)  We  hold  to-day  the  third  annual  meeting  of 
the   Chapter  with  the  Archdeacons  and  Honorary 
Canons  under  my  presidency  "for  the  consideration 
of  matters  connected  with  the  welfare  of  the  Diocese 
more  especially  in  its  relations  to  the  Cathedral."    A 
year  ago  I  felt  very  strongly  the  advantage  of  being 
able  to  advise  with  this  Council  upon  the  course  to 
be  taken  in  putting  into  execution  the  provisions  of 
the    New  Burial  Act.      The    Instructions   which    I 
gave  to  the  Clergy  in  a  Pastoral  Letter  issued  in 
November  last  were  set  forth  after  consultation  with 
those  members  of  the   Cathedral   Body,   and   were 
certainly   published   by  me  with  double  confidence 
from  having  first  advised  with  them.     This  appears 
to  me  to  illustrate  exactly  the  class  of  subjects  upon 
which  a  Bishop  would  desire  before  taking  any  step 
to  hear  the  opinions  of  such  a  Council  of  Presbyters. 

(5)  A  representation  was  made  in  one   of  the 
returns  to   my  Visitation   Inquiries  in   1877,  that  it 
was  not  of  unusual  occurrence  that,   owing   to  the 
custom  of  the  Bishop  or  Dean  always  taking  prece 
dence  as  celebrant  in  the  Holy  Communion,  a  Canon 
might  complete  his  residence  without  having  once 
performed  the  Act  of  Consecration  in  the  Adminis- 


;o 

tration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Since  that  time  an 
Early  Communion  has  been  added,  which,  amongst 
other  benefits,  has  wholly  removed  this  difficulty, 
and  has  moreover  furnished  opportunities  for  our 
Minor  Canons  also  to  fulfil  this  part  of  the  priest's 
office.  I  cannot  but  think  that  this  is  of  no  small 
importance.  Everything  is  of  extreme  value  which 
widens  the  sphere  of  their  ministry  beyond  the 
singing  daily  Matins  and  Evensong.  There  is  a 
double  sense  of  the  familiar  saying,  "Laborare  est 
orare," — it  is  not  only  that  Labour  is  Prayer,  but 
that  Prayer  without  Labour  must  inevitably  become 
cold  and  lifeless.  I  should  myself  unfeignedly  re 
joice  if  other  ministerial  work  should  open  to  them, 
provided  always  that  it  be  of  such  a  kind  as  not  to 
interfere  with  their  presence  in  the  Choir.  This  con 
dition  I  consider  to  be  most  essential,  and  it  at  once 
precludes  the  holding  a  curacy  by  a  Minor  Canon. 
Our  own  ipth  Statute  appears  to  me  to  regard  the 
Minor  Canons  as  a  constituent  part  of  the  Choir,  who 
should  assist,  equally  with  the  Lay -clerks,  in  the 
singing  the  Anthems  and  Psalms.  Their  attend 
ance,  therefore,  is  needed  even  when  it  does  not  fall 
to  the  lot  of  any  one  of  them  to  take  the  Priest's 
part  in  the  Office.  But  whilst  our  object  should  be 
to  retain  the  Minor  Canons  as  exclusively  Ministers 
of  the  Cathedral,  having  their  interests  and  affec 
tions  centered  in  it  alone,  I  see  no  reason  why  they 
should  not,  whilst  undertaking  no  responsibilities 
which  would  come  into  collision  with  the  duty  of  the 
Choir,  find  even  in  such  a  comparatively  small  popu- 


7' 

lation  as  that  of  Ely  many  opportunities  of  parochial 
work,  such  as  visiting  in  a  district,  assisting  in 
Sunday  Schools,  conducting  Bible  and  Communicant 
classes,  preparing  candidates  for  Confirmation.  This 
would  be  a  great  assistance  to  the  parochial  clergy, 
and  would  amply  repay  the  Minor  Canon  himself, 
in  that  it  would  save  him  from  growing  unfitted, 
through  the  narrow  cycle  of  his  duties,  for  the  post 
of  a  parish  priest,  to  which  he  may  in  all  likelihood 
be  eventually  called. 

Reverend  Brethren,  I  cannot  meet  you  on  this 
our  Foundress'  Day  without  thankfully  recording 
my  conviction  that  this  ancient  Foundation  has, 
during  the  last  few  years,  advanced  greatly  in  the 
interest  and  affections  of  both  the  Clergy  and  Laity 
of  the  Diocese.  The  continued  assembling  of  the 

O 

Diocesan  Conference  in  the  South  Transept,  the 
multiplied  occasions  on  which  the  Parochial  Clergy 
have  been  invited  to  assist  as  Clergy  in  special 
solemn  services,  the  annual  lectures  given  by  the 
Dean  and  Canons,  their  free  hospitality  at  such 
times,  the  preaching  of  the  Dean  and  several  of 
the  Canons  in  our  larger  towns,  have  contributed 
to  this  good  result.  The  first  step  towards  it  may 
probably  have  been  the  great  Festival  at  the  i2Ooth 
Anniversary  of  the  Foundation.  The  interest  then 
awakened  has  I  am  thankful  to  know  not  been 
suffered  to  die  away. 

And  now  let  me  turn  in  conclusion  to  those 
members  of  our  Body  not  in  Holy  Orders. 

The  Cathedrals  of  the  New  Foundation  appear 


72 

to  have  been  more  especially  designed  to  bear  the 
character  of  Colleges.  It  was  the  College  perhaps 
which  to  the  men  of  that  day  best  represented  the 
ancient  monastery  which  had  been  recently  abolished, 
and  which  it  was  desired  in  some  degree  to  replace. 
The  objects  for  which  these  Cathedral  Colleges  were 
designed  are  thus  stated  in  the  Act  of  Parliament 
establishing  them,  viz.  "  that  God's  word  may  be 
better  set  forth,  children  brought  up  in  learning, 
clerks  nourished  in  the  Universities,  that  old  ser 
vants  decayed  may  have  living,  almshouses  for  poor 
folk  sustained,  Readers  in  Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Latin 
have  good  stipends,  that  daily  alms  may  be  adminis 
tered,  exhibitions  provided  for  ministers  of  the 
Gospel1." 

It  is  observable  how  this  our  College  gathers 
into  itself  representatives  of  almost  every  section  of 
the  Christian  community — men  of  high  intellect  and 
great  acquirements  and  assured  reputation  amongst 
the  Clergy,  together  with  some  just  entering  on  their 
ministry ;  laymen  engaged  in  trade  or  business,  but 
with  special  musical  attainments  ;  our  King's  scholars 
pursuing  a  course  of  sound  learning  ;  our  choir-boys, 
those  children  of  the  Church,  in  the  old  touching 
phraseology,  to  whom  God  has  vouchsafed  a  natural 
gift  for  leading  the  praises  of  Israel ;  aged  men  to 
whom  the  sunset  hour  of  life  has  come,  and  whose 
chief  remaining  task  should  be,  within  these  walls 
warm  with  the  prayers  of  centuries,  to  make  ready 
for  the  Master's  call.  One  advantage  of  a  Visitation 

'   31  Henry  VIII.  cap.  9. 


73 

is  that  it  gathers  all  these  together  and  publicly 
recognizes  them  as  a  Christian  Brotherhood.  To  the 
whole  brotherhood  then  1  speak  my  last  words. 

A  famous  writer  who  made  a  journey  through 
England  in  I7371  thus  alludes  to  this  Cathedral: 
"  The  minster  is  a  very  noble  pile,  but,  it  is  probable, 
will  not  stand  long,  so  much  is  it,  and  has  been  for 
years  past,  neglected.  Dr  Sherlock  (he  goes  on),  the 
Bishop  of  Salisbury,  set  a  much  better  example  than 
has  been  followed  here,  obliging  those  who  are  most 
concerned  to  maintain  that  which  maintained  them." 
The  prophecy  has  not,  thank  God,  been  fulfilled. 
The  reproach  cast  upon  the  guardians  of  Ely  Cathe 
dral  has  been  nobly  wiped  out  by  the  magnificent 
restoration  which  we  have  lived  to  see.  But  we  may 
still  learn  a  lesson  from  the  words  which  speak  of 
"  our  maintaining  the  Institution  which  maintains 
ourselves."  The  stability  of  our  Cathedral  Founda 
tion  depends  not  only  upon  that  of  the  material 
fabric.  It  depends  also  upon  the  fulfilment  by  each 
of  the  duties  belonging  to  his  office.  Every  one  of 
you — the  oldest  bedesman,  the  youngest  chorister- 
may  do  his  part  towards  preserving  this  great  minster 
and  handing  it  on  with  its  privileges  intact,  its  daily 
worship  perpetuated,  to  future  generations.  It  is 
surely  a  gracious  Providence  which  has  collected  us 
together  here  to  exercise  our  daily  task  beneath  the 
cloud  of  solemn  memories  which  hangs  about  this 
sacred  place.  Let  us  every  one  seek  the  honour  of  the 

1   Drfoe's  Tour  through  the  whole  Island. 
H.  0.  6 


32001°      74 


great  Church  to  which  we  belong.  That  honour,  it 
is  mine — it  is  yours,  by  a  sober,  religious  life,  by  a 
conscientious  use  of  the  privileges  here  accorded,  to 
promote,  or  by  evil  living  and  wasted  opportunities  to 
wound  and  to  destroy. 

I  gratefully  testify  to  the  reverential  demeanour 
of  the  Lay-clerks  and  Choristers  of  this  Cathedral. 
As  far  as  human  eye  can  read  there  is  little  wanting — 
yet,  my  brethren,  I  cannot  but  be  aware  from  my 
own  experience  that  to  go  in  and  out  daily  before 
the  Holy  One,  to  be  continually  reciting  Psalms 
and  listening  to  the  Divine  Word,  whilst  it  acts  as  a 
preservative  against  disgraceful  sins,  whilst  it  stores 
the  memory  with  holy  thoughts  against  the  even-tide 
when  man  goeth  forth  to  his  work  and  to  his  labour 
no  longer,  has  its  own  temptations — the  temptation  to 
glide  insensibly  into  a  dull  mechanical  way  of  doing 
all  this  without  any  true  uplifting  of  the  soul  God- 
ward.  Against  this  be  on  your  watch.  You  cannot, 
I  know  well,  keep  ever  the  eye  and  the  mind  from 
roaming — but  you  may  resolve  that  they  shall  not  be 
licensed  wanderers,  by  recalling  them,  when  you 
awake  to  the  consciousness  that  they  have  strayed, 
and  by  offering  at  the  close  your  service  in  the  Choir 
with  all  its  faults  to  Him  Who  is  always  more  ready 
to  hear  than  we  to  pray. 


CAiUiKlDGE  I     HUNTED    HY    0.    J.     CLAY,    M.A.    AT    THE    UN1VEBSITY   PEESS. 


BX    PHILLPOTTS 

5034      A  CHARGE  DELIVERED 
,P48    TO  THE  CLERGY  OF  THE 

C48         DIOCESE  OF  EXETER 

_02 


6X 

5034- 


184-2, 


: